Hidden 1 yr ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Seen 3 hrs ago


In collaboration with(@The Savant) as Scotti




Hearing the echoing weight of steps on metal only gave him the impression that he was caught — looking around and thinking of what to do. Scotti decided to turn off the mobile device's flashlight so Selene couldn’t look down into the darkness and see him. Plus, he didn’t want to stare at the human or animal remains that were everywhere around him. Then there was a realization of how much it stank around him, dusty, and a putrid aftertaste that crept up from the stilled air.

Covering his mouth with the fabric of his hoodie, he felt like it was better to have some kind of filter in between him and whatever dangers were lurking in the air, and he looked around. Looking up to the place he fell when he heard Selene’s almost familiar voice. A piece of him argued with himself not to answer but he really did not want to be in this death pit any longer than he was.

Silence.

A minute went by before he sighed out, enough for her to hear him, “Yeah, I am down here. What of it?” The sassy coldness of his voice showed that he was disinterested in speaking with her. He didn’t want to be in this situation, and he could have honestly started adventuring around, though he was too scared to do so. What if he came across those monsters people talked about? Miners, diggers, and people who worked in Khia always had terrible stories of run-ins with the beasts of the dark. He knew he would have absolutely no chance if he ran into something.

“Oh, just wanted to say
,” Selene’s voice echoed lazily down the chute, “that you sure are a fast runner.”

She adjusted her stance, case still cradled under her arm. “Graceful too. Right up until the whole screaming and plummeting to your possible death part. Impressive stuff.”

The sarcasm rolled off her tongue as easily as ever, dry, disinterested, but obvious enough to let him know she hadn’t forgotten how they’d gotten here, to begin with. In an effort to hide his intentions from her, he’d run off and straight into a death trap more convincing than any excuse he’d tried to spit out. Lower-tier gutter rats like Scotti thrived on adrenaline and half-baked lies, but the underbelly of Dominion devoured those who mistook frenzy for skill. Someone had clearly schooled him in the basics of pursuit, or he’d figured it out himself, yet he’d failed to learn the cardinal rule: surviving here required patience, not velocity.

Hearing her voice come down from above caused his face to twist, and he grumbled at the clarity of sarcasm her tone had towards him. Bits and pieces of rebellious nature along with the regular teenage attitude wanted to snappily come out at the woman, though they didn’t. There was no point in grabbing the bait and firing back at her, “Oh, yeah, thanks,” was stated more sarcastically unappreciative than he meant it to be but it wasn’t like they were on nice terms so he couldn’t care too much.

She exhaled once, narrowing her eyes toward the hole like she could will the darkness to give her a better angle.

“How do you wanna do this, kid?”

A shrug with a throw up of his hands couldn’t be seen, though the gesture was what counts, right? “I have no clue,” he stated while picking up his mobile device once more. She knew he was here. There was no reason to continue to hide and he turned the flashlight on, “I have about ten more hours of battery and it’ll drain with the light constantly on,” he waved the device up at her, shining the phone flashlight, which was not very effective.

Scanning the area again, he was queasy at all the sights, “Also, I think I fell into something that means I am worse off than dead if I can’t get out of here,” he was being honest because he was scared. There was an underlying tone in his voice that showed he was really scared. “I am pretty sure this thing loves eating people
” he gently pushed a skull with his foot as it rolled with a rattling echo. He shook his head, and his face showed disgust as he stepped away from the visual bones of people.

Selene didn’t respond immediately. The light from his device was weak, barely more than a glint, but it was enough. Enough to see how far he’d fallen. Enough to see what else was down there. Her gaze flicked to the skeletal remains, now half-illuminated for her to take them in. They weren’t fresh. That was the first thing she noted. Bone stripped of tissue, some fractured from impact, others clean, brittle. The way the bodies were arranged—or rather, scattered—didn’t scream battle. No sign of weapons, either dropped or shattered. Just people who had ended up in the wrong place and never made it out.

And it wasn’t just one or two. Her eyes swept over a jagged outline slumped against the far wall, its size too large and its shape too wrong to be human. The bones around it were more fragmented, like they’d been dragged. Or crushed. Whatever had happened down there hadn’t been quick or painless. And now a kid was standing in the middle of this nightmare, waving his flashlight like a goddamn beacon.

With a click of her tongue, Selene set the case down beside her and knelt, eyes scanning the corridor walls for any anchor points, anything load-bearing. “Ten hours of battery,” she muttered, more to herself than him. “You’ve got better odds than most.” Her eyes then locked onto a length of piping bolted along the opposite wall, rusted but solid. It looked like it had once housed coolant or low-pressure steam, thick enough to bear weight if she distributed it properly. The bolts were old but hadn’t completely given to corrosion, and the pipe itself ran parallel to a steel support beam embedded in the wall. If she could anchor a line to both, it might hold long enough to get in and out. It wasn’t ideal, but it was workable.

“Sit tight,” she called. “If I can rig a descent line without snapping my spine in half, I’ll get you out. Just
 don’t wake the locals in the meantime.” Selene didn’t wait for a reply. She stood, brushing rust from her gloves, and pivoted back the way she’d come.

“I don’t think my odds are that good,” he continued to scan the room, nothing looked fresh, but there was that underlying stench of rot. Things have died here recently or have at least been dragged into this area to be eaten. The thought made his body ache as he continued to look around the room. It was hard to tell if it was comforting or not — he didn’t want to be blind to anything, though he didn’t want to see what was going to kill him if it showed up either.

Looking up when she told him to sit tight, his face twisted with a bit of disgust, because he had no idea what her plans were going to be, and he didn’t know what her plans were for him. Maybe he should try going down the tunnels, if there were any, and seeing if his chances were better. The young man didn’t care to be caught up in her grasp and interrogated — too much of that nonsense today. He muttered to himself as he continued to walk around the stone room. A stone grave. “Oh, yes, I will definitely look for the locals and ask them for some lemonade or a cup of tea,” he rolled his eyes.

Her boots moved fast but quietly along the grating, the metal groaning beneath her with every step. The corridor hadn’t changed—same steam hissing from overhead, same walls bowed from years of pressure—but now she was scanning with a purpose in mind: an emergency cabinet. Older sectors of Dominion, especially the pre-expansion ones, had been outfitted with them during early construction runs. Selene remembered seeing one years ago during a drop run with a smuggler who had specialized in salvaging these old tunnels. The cabinets were built into the ductwork—low-profile and easy to miss unless you knew what you were looking for. Most were stripped or rusted shut by now, but every now and then, one gave up something useful. A cabinet like that could hold the difference between a quick death and a stupid one. Emergency breather masks, old flares, maybe even a climbing line if the coils hadn’t frayed to hell. She doubted Dominion’s engineers expected anyone to still be using them this far past inspection cycles, but here she was.

And there, half-obscured beneath peeling conduit insulation, was the edge of a recessed panel. Selene stepped up to it, pried away the brittle sheath of insulation, and felt around the frame. The rust gave easily under her gloved fingers, flaking away in red-brown curls. She braced her boot against the lower edge of the wall and yanked. The latch gave with a groan and a screech that echoed far too loudly through the corridor for her comfort. Inside, most of the contents were ruined. A shattered visor mask. Empty clips for a long-dead flare gun. Cracked casing for a medpatch unit that had long since dried out. But nestled at the bottom, coiled like a snake in a bed of dust and grime, was what she needed—an old emergency descent line, reinforced fiber wrapped around a rusted carabiner.

She tested the line with a tug. Its braided fibres groaned but held.

“Good enough,” she muttered, slamming the cabinet shut. Selene turned and retraced her steps, her boots a little faster now. Time was slipping, and she had a feeling that the kid didn’t have the sense to stay still forever. She reached the drop again, crouched by the edge, and began feeding the line through the carabiner, anchoring it to the pipe she’d scouted earlier. The angle would be awkward, the climb worse, but if it held, this could work.

Selene gave the line one last tug, testing the tension, then leaned over the edge. “You still alive down there, Curious Boy? Because you’ve got about thirty seconds before I make this trip for nothing.”

Hearing everything that she was doing above kept him interested, but it wasn’t like he could see much. It was somewhat frustrating to be stuck in such a situation — why couldn’t he have told the guy in the trench coat to get lost? Though
 the man didn’t give him much of a choice at all. If he heard her say good enough, he would have been protesting as much as possible, but he wasn’t able to hear her from where he was.

“Ya! I am still alive down here, and what do you mean make the trip for nothing? Would it be that upsetting if I died so you couldn’t bully some teenager for answers?” He might not have got what she said, but he was definitely alive and sassy. Showing the lack of respect he had for others. His attitude expressed that more than his words.

Selene rolled her eyes in answer while placing the black case aside. Then, she gave the line one last tug and swung her legs over the edge without hesitation. The line groaned under her weight—not from weakness, but from age. Every inch of fiber was older than she was, maybe older than the entire sector they stood in. Still, just as before, it held. One gloved hand slid beneath the other as she lowered herself down, boots scraping the wall for grip. The metal wasn’t smooth, pitted from decades of corrosion and heat, and flakes of rust fell with every shift. Dust filled her nose. The kind of dust that tasted like dried blood and old wires.

Halfway down, she paused. The light from Scotti’s phone was faint now, bobbing with each nervous shuffle he made below. It barely illuminated the cavern floor, but it was enough to cast long, stretched shadows across the bones. Now that she was closer to them, she couldn’t suppress the shudder that ran through her.

“Why in the world did you have to come here of all places? I couldn’t have scared you that much, right?” Selene said, resuming her descent.

The light bopped in a way that showed offense, “Do you think I meant to come down here? No!” He didn’t mean to raise his voice in such a way that it echoed through the cavern, and his hand quickly covered his mouth with surprise. “I meant no, I did not mean to come down here,” he hissed his words out softer before going back to what he was doing — examining the bones around him.

Then, somewhere beyond the ring of the flashlight’s glow, came the sound. It wasn’t the sharp creak of metal or the hollow groan of settling ductwork. It was softer. Wet. The kind of sound that made the skin tighten behind one’s ears.

Selene froze, breath suspended. The darkness beyond Scotti’s trembling light seemed to curdle.

Drip. Pause. Scrape.

It didn’t repeat, but it didn’t need to.

She didn’t say a word. She just picked up the pace until her boots hit the floor.

Hearing the sound seemed to make Scotti freeze for a long time, trying his best to listen in, and he turned the flashlight off out of reaction. They were in complete darkness. Nothing more seemed to come from where the noise originated from though he waited a moment before turning on his flashlight again, “What was that?” This was more to himself than anyone else.

That was when he shone the flashlight over and jumped out of his skin, he didn’t realize Selene was right beside him, “Ho—oww—ah,” that was when he realized how his one ankle throbbed. It was a decent drop from the old vents onto the bony covered stone floor, and he reached down to touch the ankle out of natural reaction. Lifting his pant leg and pulling down his sock, it was already bruising from being twisted, and most likely happened when the metal panel fell out from under him, and the impact did not do him any good.

“That hurts like a bitch” he whined while pressing onto it to make sure it hurt. His face twisted when he touched it, exposing how sensitive it was, and he rolled his sock back up and let his pant leg back down.

Selene didn’t flinch when the flashlight caught her face. She’d seen the startled twitch coming and half-expected a shriek to follow, but instead he winced and crumpled toward his ankle with a curse. That was enough to pivot her attention. She crouched beside him, scanning the bruise already blooming along the side of his foot. Swollen. Not shattered, but twisted hard—likely during the drop, maybe when he’d hit uneven ground or clipped a bone on the way down. Her eyes flicked to the rusted edge of the hatch overhead, where a bolt still hung crooked. That thing gave beneath him like a trap door. No warning, no cushion. Just steel, gravity, and impact.

She clicked her tongue once. “Sprained. Maybe worse, if you keep putting weight on it.” Selene didn’t say idiot, but it hung in the air all the same. Still, she hadn’t abandoned him when he’d fallen, and she wasn’t about to now, especially not with that sound still lodged in the silence behind them.

He glared at her, “I kind of have to walk,” he grumbled after his words and stared at her as if she was serious at the moment.

Her eyes scanned him—torn cuff, grimy hoodie, bruised ankle already swelling against the fabric of his sock. He wasn’t going to be sprinting any time soon, not through terrain like this. Not without making more noise than whatever had made that wet, scraping sound. She grabbed the line and gave it another sharp tug, testing the tension one more time. Then she turned, crouched beside him, and unclipped the carabiner from the anchor loop at her hip.

“You’re going up first,” she said, already looping the old fiber around itself and slipping the carabiner through. “I’ll brace the line down here and keep you steady. All you have to do is not kick me in the face on the way.”

Selene glanced up at the drop. It looked steeper from below. Taller, too. Her fingers moved fast, the kind that had done this kind of thing before—clipping, pulling, adjusting until the slack gave just enough. Improvised harness? Not ideal. But what other choice did they have?

“Ready? When I say go, keep your hands tight on the line and don’t fight the pull. I’ll walk you through it.” She paused. No sarcasm this time. Just eyes locked on his.

“And whatever happens, don’t look behind you.”

Being told to go up first and him looking at the rope, the area where he fell, and back at Selene. He shook his head, “I can’t climb that? I didn’t even pass that rope test or whatever in school. You think I am going to make it up there?” Scotti was a little baffled that she thought he could do that. A little flattered but more annoyed than anything. Pointing up the string and to the top, “There is absolutely no way that I am climbing back up there. I’ll get half way up and fall on my ass,” he explained.

“Also, what do you mean not to look behind me? That advice never does anyone good.” He huffed out, argumentatively, and crossed his arms. With a negative shake of his head, “I’m not strong enough to climb up that rope. I’m not doing it. I don’t want to actually break my leg.”

Selene stared at him.

Not blinked. Not looked. Stared. The kind of look someone might give a half-sunk lifeboat that just refused to float.

“
You followed me through a market full of smugglers and mercs without a second thought,” she said flatly, voice edged with disbelief, “but now that I’m trying to get your sorry ass out of an actual death pit, now you don’t trust me?”

A twist of his face showed more than he wanted to let on — there were thoughts, pre thoughts, but he had no choice — and he shook his head and stayed quiet. She wouldn’t understand. There was no point in trying to talk to her about it or explain the position that he was put in.

She didn’t wait for an answer. Instead, she shifted, tugging the rope around herself with practiced hands. The harness she'd meant for her own climb now doubled, twisted and secured with a snap of the carabiner. It wasn’t clean. It wasn’t pretty. But it would work.

“New plan, then,” she muttered. “You don’t climb.”

He opened his mouth to protest again, but she was already moving—looping the line under his arms, ignoring the flinch when the cord scraped against his bruised ankle. Her hands were all business, threading slack through, knotting it fast behind her own hip. A tether, improvised and tight, from her waist to his.

“You fall, I fall,” she said, adjusting the pull so he leaned into her without toppling. “So if dying in a ditch is your master plan today, try not to take me with you.” Selene stood, steadying her stance as the rope pulled taut between them. “We move together. I haul, you hold on. And if you even think about squirming like a caught fish, I swear—”

Her voice caught on the sound again. That same slick scrape echoing somewhere behind them.

Scotti’s head turned, and he seemed to forget everything that the woman had just said to him. “Do you think that’s one of the beasts of the caves?” He was asking this more in a sense of speaking a thought aloud. His mind was honestly set on that — a beast that everyone warns you about and most could never imagine.

She didn’t finish the threat. Instead, she tightened the strap at her hip and stepped toward the wall.

“And if I do get us out of this alive,” she added, “you owe me the truth.”

With one hand braced against the metal and the other gripping the line, she began the climb—one brutal inch at a time, Scotti dragged with her like extra baggage she was too stubborn to leave behind.

Then he rolled his eyes when he heard the last line, “And what if I don’t want to give the truth, huh?” He knew he was pushing his luck, but it was an honest question. Scotti didn’t want to tell her the truth because he didn’t know what trouble that would get him into with the man in the trench coat. It was dangerous to cross boundaries on what the man said to him. He didn’t want to risk the situation. Although he had already failed, because the man told him not to get caught.

Selene’s gaze remained fixed on the wall, her fingers gouging grooves into it. She didn’t glance back, didn’t indulge his hesitation with so much as a twitch of her brow. Her shoulders simply continued to burn, each tendon a fraying cable as she hauled them upward.

Her voice, when it did come, was a serrated whisper.

“Then don’t.”

A pause.

“But don’t expect me to climb into a grave for you again.”

When she began to move, Scotti did exactly as he was told — to hang on — and he was silent for the moment. Was his statement upsetting? Her silence got his mind running a million miles per hour on what she was feeling or how she would react. Maybe she would push him back into the hole and leave him for whatever picks him off. “I’m fine with that. I hope I never see you again after this,” he huffed out.

“Not like I wanted to see you in the first place anyway. Wasn’t an optional thing.” Scotti didn’t think about his words, but it would have proved a lot of her assumptions. He was put to a task to track her, and now she knew it wasn’t an optional thing for him. Someone was forcing it.

Selene exhaled, not in anger or shock, but with a marrow-deep weariness that transcended the fire in her shoulders or the rope burns now striping her palms. Each ascent up the shaft felt less like a physical act and more like an exhumation, hauling not just Scotti’s deadweight but the specters of every shitty job, every back alley deal, every time someone had shown up pretending they had a choice only to remind her they didn’t. That she didn’t.

She’d spent years learning how to spot the difference. The difference between someone who chose to be there
 and someone who got handed a leash and told to smile.

“Seeing me was never optional,” she muttered, almost to herself. “For a lot of people.”

It wasn’t the first time someone had been sent. Probably wouldn’t be the last. And somehow, that always made it worse—knowing that even when she wasn’t worth chasing for who she was, she was still worth using. Still someone’s map, someone’s debt, someone’s ticket.

This one, though—this twitchy, reckless boy with terror leaching from his pores—he wasn’t afraid of the dark. Or the thing below them, whatever it was. His fear was sharper, more intimate: the dread of a rabbit realizing it’s been flung into a wolf’s den by its very own pack. Selene’s fingers tightened on the rope. She’d seen that look before, in mirrors she happened to glance herself in.

That, more than anything, is why she kept climbing. Her hand finally found the lip of the shaft—corroded metal biting into her palm as she dug her fingers in. The air up here was just as stale, but it didn’t stink of rot and death. That alone was enough to taste like salvation.

She could’ve pulled herself up first. Could’ve unhooked the tether and left him to find another way—slow, painful, maybe even fatal. And maybe a few years ago, she would’ve.

But not today.

Not after the scrape of bone.
Not after the truth he hadn’t meant to say.

Selene shifted her weight, bracing one knee against the wall, and with a grunt, hauled the rope one final time—not for herself, but for him. Because if no one had ever done that for her
 someone had to start somewhere.

Getting out of the hole caused him to breathe with relief while he glanced back down, swallowing, and moving a handful of feet away from it. At least as much as the rope allowed him without pulling it tight at all. Scotti began to undo the ties, “Thanks,” he muttered out more gratefully than what was probably expected of him.

“I’ll tell you the truth,” he added with a glance to Selene. The young boy was beginning to chew the inside of his lip out of anxiety while he untied the rope. “I don’t really know how to explain it,” his words continued while he got fully untied and backed up a few more feet, towards the wall, and sat down. His ankle was aching, and it was almost killing him at this point.

Shaking his head, “I don’t know
” Scotti began with almost a bit too much defeat in his voice. “This weird dude who was overly serious approached me. Told me to follow you into the Grey Market and figure out what you were doing. I didn’t really see his face since he was wearing a fedora, and his collar was up high. The fedora was dark brown? And he had a trench coat that was khaki or tan or whatever,” he gestured his hand as if the thought truly didn’t matter. “Taller and what I could see of his face, he didn’t look half bad, but he is a nasty person.”

Rolling up his pant leg again and pushing his sock down, he was checking on his ankle, which didn’t look any better, “He threatened to skin Marie if I didn’t do it. Told me not to get caught either, or there would be consequences. I don’t even know how he knows about Marie,” Confessing that cracked his voice and his face twisted to show how upsetting the thought was to him. “I have a handful of brothers and sisters. My mom does what she can for work, and it isn’t honorable to most people, but hey. It’s honorable to me. She’s doing what she can for her kids and everything else, and I am doing what I can for my siblings except that bastard threatened to hurt my youngest sister.” Anger flared up in Scotti. His one fist was balling up so tight that his knuckles were turning white.

“You understand, right?” Scotti sounded embarrassed and a bit guilty. He was hoping that Selene understood why he was following her. That she wasn’t going to lash out and do something worse to him, his mom, or one of his siblings.

Selene didn't speak while he rambled through the explanation, not when he stumbled through the stranger’s outfit, not when he cursed, not even when he mentioned his sister. Her face was unreadable, set in that still, watchful expression that felt more like a mask than anything human. Only her fingers moved, slipping the last of the rope loose from her belt. Like she needed something to do with her hands so she didn’t clench them into fists.

Of course it was him.

The long-time family dog. The leash-wielder. The kind of man who never needed to say her last name out loud because he knew it was stamped across her back like a serial number.

She didn't say his name—never had, not even in the privacy of her own mind. Names made people real, and this one was better left hard to hold and harder to track.

“He’s not one of them,” she said eventually, voice low. “The clean ones. The ones who smile in Council chambers and sign off on re-education orders like they’re approving lunch menus. Naa
.he’s the one they send when those smiles don’t work.”

Her hands stilled against the rope, finally letting it drop. “He used to ‘check in’ when I was younger. Never told me his name. Didn’t have to. Always came dressed like a detective out of some old pulp serial. Nice shoes. Always smelled kind of funny though.” A small, bitter breath pushed from her nose. “He liked to ask about my grades. My friends. If I were being ‘a good investment.’”

“He’s not just some creep with a threat fetish. He’s part of a containment net. My family doesn’t like loose ends, and I’m the worst kind.” Because there were some lines they simply wouldn’t cross with family. But for those that weren’t? Well
there were reasons why she’d left that part of her life behind her.

Listening to what Selene had to say about the whole thing didn’t comfort him at all, it made it worse in his mind, and he just stared at his feet. Then he rolled up his sock again and put his pant leg down. “So
” Scottie began while thinking half-heartedly. “He’s going to hurt my sister, isn’t he?” His eyes flickered over to Selene with a hint of fear in them. There was no worry about himself, he always talked himself into believing that no matter what happens to him it's okay, but he couldn’t handle the thought of one of his siblings getting in trouble because of the things he did
 or worse
 the things he didn’t do.

Selene’s jaw flexed, but she didn’t look at him.

She stared at the wall instead. At the rust veins bleeding through the metal. At the way the heat seemed to hang heavier now, like it was listening.

“Yeah,” she said quietly, after a beat too long. “He probably will.”

“He honestly sounds awful, why would your family hire a man like that!?” Scotti got loud and a little emotional. “So this dude just goes around threatening people all the time? Because of you? Do you have like fucked up parents or something? I mean
 my mom has Kritter or Jones or Bark check up on me all the time, nice guys, but like
 she wouldn’t ever have anyone like that keep an eye on me.” The young man was just in disbelief with that. He knew people could be evil but it was a shock to him still.

Selene’s response to his question about her parents was a dismissive flicker of her eyelids, as though the words were too trivial to warrant the energy of contempt. “Yeah. Something like that,” she muttered, the syllables brittle with bitterness. Parents. A word that conjured guardians who’d curated her existence like a taxidermied trophy, all potential and glass-eyed obedience. They’d hoped.

But the words hadn’t even finished echoing before the world shifted.

It began deep. A tremor too low to register as anything but unease. Then came the shriek,metal wrenching against metal somewhere above them, followed by a thud that rattled through the soles of her boots.

Selene’s head snapped up.

“
Shit,” she breathed.

The corridor’s innards convulsed. Walls rippled, pipes detonating in sprays of scalding steam. Selene’s instincts outpaced thought. She lunged, tackling Scotti sideways as the ceiling buckled. A seismic crack split the air, and then chaos became geometry: angles of falling rebar, arcs of ruptured wiring, the mosaic of concrete disintegrating. She registered the heat first, a flash of orange, as severed power cables lashed the dark like electrified whips. Then, the deafening thunder of collapse.

When the shaking finally slowed, they were left in a new kind of silence.

Selene rolled onto her elbows, coughing ash from her lungs. The path behind them no longer existed, only a tomb of mangled metal, its crevices smoldering. The shaft they’d scaled lay entombed, along with any trace of the thing that had almost pursued them.

1x Thank Thank
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by Eviledd1984
Raw
Avatar of Eviledd1984

Eviledd1984 GABAGOOL OVA HERE!!!

Member Online

Collab with: @The Savant

THE RATMAN


He wanted something filling because he had not eaten breakfast yet. He could have eaten at the restaurant where he had done the deal, but was not in the mood for Asian food. He wanted something greasy. The closest restaurant that served greasy food was a few blocks from where he was. As he was walking on the street, he would occasionally stare above him, imagining the lights were the night sky stars. He stopped for a moment to close his eyes, imagining there was rain falling on his clothes. A recurring dream of his was lying down outside and stargazing. His daydreaming was interrupted when he felt someone bump hard against his shoulder.

“Get out of the way ya druggie freak.” The voice was coming from a tall, pudgy man. Jonathan opened his eyes to see the man standing beside him. He nodded, muttering something that sounded like an apology before walking off.

The area was definitely a busy one with a variety of misfits and
 not as friendly individuals as some could put it. However, there was a small group of individuals funneling around the strangers, pickpocketing, exchanging pleasantries with, and so on. Nothing out of the abnormal behaviors of this area of Dominion — “Ey, boss,” one of the dirty scoundrels gave another man a light below.

“What?” The man shooed his elbow away while playing cards with the other guy. They had been taking a break until this point.

A groan from the original man, somewhat uncertain, “Dat guy loo’ a lil’ funny to yah?” he asked while making a gesture with his hand towards the individual he was watching.

Spitting to the ground, the boss shrugged, “Look a lil’ bit o’ sewer scrap to me,” he went back to what he was doing.

“I’m gonna see if he has any’tink gud on im’” the man patted the third man’s shoulder playfully before those two were off. Heading towards the Ratman with casualness. Nothing that pointed them directly at him except the ones curious eyes.

Jonathan didn’t seem to notice that he was being targeted. He seemed to be in his little world. As he walked down the street, his huge backpack jiggled up and down with each step he took. His breath was heavy and raspy. A side effect of being burned. And because of his maladaptive daydreaming, he would be an easy target for thieves. As he was walking, Jonathan whistled a song, wondering where he could get something greasy to eat. Or thinking perhaps a light snack would be more suitable.

The man that was shorter than Jonathan and his companion grabbed something from Jonathan’s backpack as if he owned it. No regard for personal space or caring what the situation might get him into or the other people around him. “Dis’ look a lil’ brokin,” the man chattered while gesturing the object to his friend.

“A! We ha’a rat,” the other man joked while taking the item. It was definitely something that Jonathan most likely scavenged up during his usual routes of trying to find something to sell or what not.

They were definitely trying to pick on him like schoolyard bullies. Nothing better to do. Seeing someone that they thought was an easy target to poke fun at.

Jonathan suddenly felt something jostling his backpack. At first, he thought it was an earthquake, but he noticed two men walking before him. His eye quickly saw something inside one of the men’s hands. Instantly recognized the item that was in his hand. “Hi, that’s mine, give it back you you thief!” Jonathan yelled, moving forward and reaching over to try and grab the item. However he tripped, causing him to fall face first onto the ground. “Owie.” Muttering and sitting on the floor. A rush of pain filled his body as Jonathan held his elbow, having scraped it.

The taller man had the object and he took a few steps back when Jonathan tried to grab it. Neither of the men had the dignity or care to even stop the robotic man from falling onto his face. They both busted out laughing as if it was the funniest thing they have seen all day. The shorter one added, “He can’t walk dat one!” While pointing.

As the taller man came near, he crouched down with a chuckle, “Why should e’ give it back?” He dangled the scrap in his hand. “Isn’t it find’r keep’rs?” The man continued to egg the man on.

“It’s mine, though. I found it first. You stole it from me.” Jonathan looked at the crouched man with tears welling up in his eyes. He could feel the tears soon running down his cheeks. The loss of the object he had spent so many hours finding was extremely stressful. His whole body was shaking now. Again he tried to grab the scarp from the man’s hand, but he could quickly move it away.

“Thief, thief it’s mine not yours. IT’S MINE MINE MINE!!! I FOUND IT FIRST.” Jonathan screamed as he tried standing up, albeit very slowly. If one of the men could, they could push him back down if they wished. He could barely see through the fog caused by his crying and screaming.

A bit of concern came over both of the men when Jonathan began to scream and it caused them both to back up. “Settle! Settle!” the shorter man gestured his hands as if that would help Jonathan calm down at all. “E’re playin’ with ya,” the man glanced at his taller companion as if to see what the other man was going to do.

“It’ a piece of scrap! Why’d ya care about it so any’ay?” the taller man kept it in his grasp and this time he kept it near his side. Not toying with Jonathan but determining how much more he should push and prod at this man before it became an issue though they were not against issues or fights.

“Cuz i sent three hours looking for it. It’s apart of my collection.” He looked at the two men before sitting back down. Bending his tall knees over his face while using his long arms to wrap around his legs. “Your not playing a very good game. Momma always said to treat others how you want to be treated.” This last sentence was said in a breathy sort of whisper. Lifting up his mask and using his jacket sleeve to wipe away the tears. Putting his mask back before looking back at them. “I would like my scrap back please and thank you.” He said licking his chapped lips.

A laugh came out of the taller man, “Collect’en junk? Does it work?” he glanced down at the item in his hand and he doubted that it did work. Why were scavengers so
 weird. Shaking his head in the negative, “Ya list’en to yah mamma?” Both of the men began to laugh.

The smaller one, “Mama’ boy — mama boy’” They were having their laughs and fun with Jonathan. Before the smaller man waved him off, “C’mon Hits. E’ don’t have time f’r dis,” he began to walk away.

Hits shrugged his shoulders and waved Jonathan off, “Go cry to yah mama’ bout it,” then he began to walk off.

“But but you stole it
it’s mine
give it back.” Jonathan could feel the tears coming back. Small droplets of tears seemed to run down his cheek. His whole body was starting to shake again. He started whimpering and crying softly, remembering how he was bullied as a child. Just then he heard someone speaking to him. “Don’t cry Jon i got this.” And as if a switch had been turned around Jonathan took off his backpack seting it down on the ground. Next her removed his mask placing it neatly on top of his pack. His hand moving to inside of his jacket to retrieve something.

Starting to follow them, he quickly caught up and tapped one of the men on the shoulder. “You got something that belongs to me pal.” He spoke sounding much different then the other men remembered him sounding. The object he had hidden was now in his hand, and with a press of a button the other thief could tell it was a knife. “Give back what you stole YOU CUNT!!!” Yelling as the theives could fully see Jonathan’s horrifically burnt face.

The larger one seeming to not want to trouble and somewhat shocked about the overall attitude of the man, he dropped the item, and raised up his hands. “Dere ya go! Yars! Keep ya’trash!” He wasn’t wanting to get stabbed and the look of the face that was exposed to him was quite haunting — something he didn’t want to play around with.

Seeing his larger friends reaction the smaller man, for a second, tightened up, and looked like he might try to brawl with Jonathan. That was until their boss, from across the way, whistled, and gestured for them to come back over. This caused relief in the smaller man’s form, “C’mon Hits,” he gestured to get away from Jonathan.

“Come on fellas i just wanna play a game
” He called to them with a loud sadistic sounding laugh. A few moments later he looked down at the ground and picked up the scrap, putting it into his jacket pocket. His eyes looking over at the person he assumed was their boss. With a smile that exposed the few yellow teeth that were in his mouth and a wink, Jonathan was signalling to him not to mess with him again.

Walking back to put on the backpack and mask. Letting out a few breaths before muttering something. “2.4.6.8.10.12.14.16.18.20.22.24.26.28.30.” And as he finished counting Jonathan looked around being extremely confused on what just happened. Shrugging his shoulders before walking away.

A few hours later Jonathan was standing at the mouth of one of the many tunnels. He had gotten to eat some food and decided to go scavenging for something valuable. Holding onto something as he felt the earthquake starting. “Oh no.” He muttered feeling conflicted if he should go in or not. But the thought of finding treasure was too tempting. Slowly he started walking into the tunnel.
1x Like Like
Hidden 1 yr ago 1 yr ago Post by Xandrya
Raw
Avatar of Xandrya

Xandrya Lone Wolf

Member Seen 1 day ago

The following is Part 2 of a collaboration between @The Savant and myself.

After a rather adventurous journey, they finally arrived at Pilka's home. Once let in, Kara was pleasantly surprised, being proven wrong. She had assumed his place would be disorganized and somewhat grimy, but it was the opposite. Yes, he had quite the collection of random items, but it was all clean, and that she appreciated. That, and the fact that she could see once more.

"It's cozy" Kara smiled, walking around the room. "Honestly better than what I was expecting give your status as an outcast." She realized she sounded condescending, and immediately regretted her choice of words. "I mean, not in a bad way, but you guys on this side have extremely limited resources unless you sneak back into the city—"

Kara stopped herself, knowing she was only making it worse. "Sorry, you can tell I've never been this far outside..." Kara was being sincere, staring at Pilka as she apologized.

He would be lying if he said he didn’t find discomfort in this situation though he stared at the woman in his home. There was a subtle impression that begged her to stop with an annoyance that spoke volumes — Are you done yet? — That look was on his face in a less rude way or at least he was trying to keep his face fixed, however the eyes always spoke as well. There was a heavier silence when he drew his eyes away from her to think. Thinking about what she said, he understood, since they lived in completely different worlds though he wanted her to realize that the people out here were not uncivilized heathens.“Most citizens do not seem to venture outside of the walls unless they were scientists, officials, or have some form of clearance by what I have noticed.”

Moving over to a back doorway, he opened another vaulted door, and he exposed his actual room where he lived. It looked big enough to comfortably host three or four people in the room at a time, but he didn’t have guests over that often nor did he plan on really having anyone over. The room was as clean as it possibly could be with a little bit of a chaotic mess on the table, looked like he was working on creating something, and there were a few dirty dishes from breakfast or whenever he ate last, and everything else resembled the circumstances of a lower class citizen's home. It would have smelt fresher than the bigger room, “And I am not an outcast, Kara,” he added. “They do not use that term. At least not when they kicked all of us out. They referred to someone like me as subhuman, someone who isn’t supposed to be apart of society, which —” he paused as if he had to think of his words carefully or to put emphasize, he walked into the rectangular room, and went to the small kitchenette to prep something. “ — I don’t blame them. I’m one of the friendlier
 or more human looking ones,” he glanced at Kara from the darkness and realized that he didn’t turn the light on. He usually didn’t have to and that’s when he reached up and pulled a cord in the middle of the room. A dim light came on almost instantly which gave a clearer picture to his living situation. Foundationally poor but not uncomfortable.

"Subhuman." Kara hated that term. Years ago, to be exact, was when she'd first heard it being used in a derogatory manner.

"Ha! You seen that? Knocked him right on his ass!"

Tobias, one of her classmates, was showing a group from their class how his older brother had gotten into a confrontation with a dweller and had beaten him within inches of his life. His brother had provoked the fight, looking to get that same exact outcome. Some of her classmates from the group remained silent, while some chuckled. Tobias was beaming with pride though as if he were the one throwing punches.

Since they sat together, Kara tensed up when Tobias turned to her and basically shoved his device in her face. "Do you enjoy watching how this subhuman waste gets laid out? It's wild!" Tobias was being obnoxious at that point, beyond the level he usually was. Kara assumed their teacher was running late because it was a few minutes past 9 and the class was running wild with laughter and chatter. From that day on, she barely uttered a word to Tobias, and all he got from her for the majority of his questions was a "Yep" or a "Nope".


"I'm sorry, I just hate that term. Subhuman..." she shook her head, trying to shake the memories still fresh in her mind. "You're more human than some people I know." She was referring to Tobias, whom she'd last heard was on the verge of homelessness and had fallen into a nasty habit of beating his girlfriends and getting drunk on a daily basis. "I'd rather have you as a neighbor," she joked.

There was a silence that spoke between them and he knew he said something that didn’t sit right with the woman, however he did not interrupt her thoughts. He continued to do what he was doing. Opening up a cupboard to grab some things out of it – a strange looking fruit — and he peeled the outer layer off from the fruit before giving it a quick wash. Then he grabbed a clean knife before slicing it in half. “Mhm?” he glanced over to her and looked at her like she didn’t know what she was talking about.

Handing her the other half of the fruit, the fruit was made up of a bunch of arils, “You eat those fleshy bits,” he tapped his finger on the slightly squishy arils before taking a bite of his own half. “How could you say you would like me as a neighbor when you don’t know me?” Pilka found it odd that she would say such a thing. He knew she was trying to be nice and make up for what she said only moments ago.

“Plus, I think you would hate it. I would annoy you,” he chuckled a little before taking another bite of the fruit. “You would get sick of me being your neighbor because if I had any, I would bother them constantly. Ask them how they are doing. If they need anything. Always checking in,” Pilka shrugged his shoulders at his words.

The fruit itself was not something that was sold in the walls of Dominion or grown at all. It was a cave flora that only did well in steamingly hot and moisture filled areas along with growing out of the cracks of stone. It grew in rough conditions, in a sense, though the taste of it was sweetly tart.

There was some hesitation at first, given the appearance of the oddly-shaped fruit, but Kara shrugged her shoulders and thought nothing more of it, especially when Pilka took a bite.

"Mm," she nodded her head in approval once the burst of flavor flooded her mouth. Kara had never tasted anything like it, much less seen a fruit nearly as exotic as this one. The thought of making Pilka save her a couple for the future crossed her mind, but that'd mean sneaking around even more and she couldn't chance those risks.

Once her mouth was empty again, Kara addressed him. "You'd make a great neighbor! Think about it, you helped me evade capture and then you welcomed me into your home just to be safe. Me, a total stranger and a nobody to you. I don't know what someone else's opinion might be, but that was very neighborly of you." Kara took another quick bite, using the back of the hand holding the fruit to cover her mouth. "I can't count the number of times I've gotten into trouble back home because someone lied their way out of blame. And it's even sadder when one of those people was one of my closest friends, or whom I considered my closest friend."

An amused chuckle came from him as he finished his fruit and threw it into a bin that had trash in it. “I will take your word for it,” It made him think of what life could have been like if the Dominion Government didn’t ostracize certain people out of their walls. He would have most likely lived in Khia or possibly a lower class community in Qona and he would have most likely stayed a miner. Then that truly hit him, he was better off being kicked out of the city for plenty of reasons, and he found an odd comfort in such a thought — it was better to not live in Dominion.

Walking up to her, he placed his hand on her shoulder, “I am truly sorry to hear about one of your closest friends betraying you in such a way. I would offer a cup of tea or coffee, though I think it would be better for us to get going. The longer you are away, the more they will snoop around most likely,” Pilka explained while leading Kara out of the little home, turning the lights off, and closing the door. Before he left this time, he grabbed a backpack and a metal rope that had something like a grappling hook look to it — a weapon possibly? Then he led her into the bigger room and out through the main door before closing that one. Taking a minute or two to make the door somewhat hidden again.

It was probably a twenty minute journey from where Pilka’s main living area was to the outer entrance of Esille. There were plenty of areas to snoop around, squeezing in and out of the buildings, or going up to the gates where government workers such as scientists would pass to do their job. “We have two options, we can sneak you back into the city or you can go up to that gate and talk to the guards,” he explained with a gesture to each option.

Pilka looked at her before looking back at the entrances of the city of Dominion then breathed heavily, almost a sigh, “Are you ready? I really do not want to punch you but you look like you’ve been in such a struggle from us wandering around,” he found humor with a puff of a laugh before frowning a little and looking into Kara’s eyes.

They have been between buildings and stone, they were in old sewer pipes, and they had to cross waterways where the water would surely soak into your socks and up your pants if you didn’t have high enough boots or waterproof ones, and there was mud, moss, and a lot of other things that had surely stained her clothes if she brushed up against them. “I’ll try not to hit you too hard, okay?”

She looked to be in somewhat of a rough state already. Earlier that morning, she'd gotten ready for the day by putting on a navy blue blouse with a white collar, white pants, and flat, pointed-toe shoes with a simple strap around the ankle. But now, her clothes were ruined and she had a few bumps and scratches on her.

"I think it's best if you sneak me back into the city," Kara responded, "It'll make it seem as if I were running away from something, or someone and I was desperate enough to find whatever way back inside."

At that point, Kara didn't say anything further. She instead looked at Pilka for what seemed like an eternity, her heartbeat just about to burst through her chest. But she might as well get it over with. "I'm as ready as I'll ever be." Her voice was low and somewhat shaky. "Don't warn me, I'll just close my eyes and you do what you gotta do," there was a slight, subconscious nod to fully convince herself this needed to be done. She knew that, but a small fraction of her was against the idea altogether. After inhaling and exhaling slowly, she closed her eyes and waited, her hands on either side of her trembling.

Pilka hadn’t done anything yet and he was already feeling terrible about it. Seeing the girl shut her eyes caused him to stay for such a long time while thoughts raced through his mind like a tornado. His thumb rubbed against his fingers with a bit of anxiety — I usually help people
 I don’t do this
 — though he knew it was for the better. If she looked more hurt, scared, and everything else. She would be in less trouble and there would be a tag on his head for sure. That didn’t matter, he wasn’t a part of society anyways, but he would have to be more careful when sneaking around the city.

Cocking back his arm, he stared at her, and then proceeded to hit her with a decent punch. Not more than one. Not with all of his might. Something that would sting and surely cause a black eye within the next half hour but nothing too serious. However, he grabbed her during the commotion, and forced her head into his chest. “I’m sorry,” Pilka knew that it was going to hurt and he honestly couldn’t look at her for the moment after it happened because he felt so guilty. His fingers gently rubbing the back of her head to try and sooth her — or maybe himself.

The blow caught her off-guard, and Kara stood unmoving with her head still to the side. That’s when she placed a trembling hand on her eye as her vision had darkened momentarily. Shallow breaths from the initial shock preventing her from communicating for that brief moment, though she felt Pilka pull her in for a close embrace and in an odd way, it was comforting. An involuntary tear streamed down her face as the stinging pain intensified, and that part of her face began to grow rather hot.

”I’m okay, I’m okay.” Kara said, simultaneously reassuring the both of them.

”That’s a lie,” he was quick with his words when he loosened up so Kara could separate from him slightly if she wanted to. He was trying to look down and see her face and what he could see from it, she looked bothered, and uncontrolled though she was trying so hard to control her reaction by the looks of it. “You just got punched in the face. That isn't okay,” he added with a bit of guilt in his voice. He hated doing it but she was right, it would make whatever story she had in mind more believable, and the authorities might actually believe it.

A sigh was let out before he separated from the woman, “Come on, let me get you back into the city,” Pilka gestured for the woman to follow him.

She sniffed, nodding silently. "I know, but I'll be okay," Kara looked at him for a moment once they separated. He looked worse than she imagined, having to go ahead and do something so against his nature. Kara felt slightly guilty for pushing him to do it, as necessary of an evil as it was. She wiped the tears from her cheeks and took a deep breath to calm herself.

Something to look forward to now...getting back into the city and having to put on a show for whomever would be questioning her. But she felt confident in her ability to sell her lies. A thought then came to mind.

"Pilka, how do I find you once I'm back?"

The question came out of the blue, but she couldn't forget about him. The council would place a hit on him and if he were to be captured, then who knew what punishment they would dish out. Kara needed to know he was okay.

Those words caused the man to stop walking as if he was shocked into place, “What?” He heard what she had said though it wasn’t processed at first. “Why?” Came the second question. The older man had no idea why she would want to be able to find him. Rubbing at his face, he wave of stress came over him, and he huffed out a breath, “Kara —” he looked at her, “ — You shouldn’t be trying to keep in contact with me. It’ll only put you in danger. Be that with the government or whatever is lurking outside of the city. No. You just need to go back home,” Pilka let a hand stroke through his hair as if he was trying to fully process that question as if he was having a hard time believing that she wanted to see him again even if it was to make sure he was alright or whatever.

“Let’s just focus on getting you back home, okay?” Pilka knew that he shouldn’t answer her question even if he would enjoy the company and possible visits of someone else. He had people outside that he talked to constantly, it wasn't like he was lonely, but there was an excitement to meeting someone who wasn’t horrible and scared from the inside of Dominion. He gestured for her to follow and kept going down a pathway in the stone.

"At the very least you'll be on a list, and it is very possible they'll hunt you down if they feel like it. Please—" she pleaded to him, her voice urgent with anxiety."Do you think I'd be able to live with myself if something happened to you knowing I was fully responsible? Knowing that I gave them a confession of nothing but lies which incriminated you?" As they continued walking, her eyes frantically darted from side to side trying to find the right words to convince him to once again agree with her. But that thought alone made her realize she was behaving selfishly. And he was right, not only would that endanger her, but him as well.

"I'm being selfish... I'm sorry. I shouldn't put neither of us in that position, especially you."

Kara sighed, admittedly feeling a little defeated at that point.

Pilka stopped in his tracks again and stayed quiet — thinking and thinking — and he was beginning to realize that he might have to be harsh and stern with her. Taking his hand and combing it through his hair, he huffed out in thought, and looked around the cavern walls. This was difficult for anyone to understand, especially someone who has been so sheltered to everything compared to forty years ago or the outside. Life was not fair. “Kara,” he turned towards her and she continued to ramble and he listened.

“You haven’t incriminated me even if you tell them lies. I’m already a criminal in the eyes of the government of Dominion. I have been for the last thirty years or so. Everyone that is like me, has the same laws over their heads, and we are not protected. If you didn’t lie about me, I would still be a criminal,” he explained to her evenly. He wanted her to understand that he was already seen as something that shouldn’t be a part of society to the point where it was criminal for him to be in the walls of Dominion. It made him feel guilty for even coming in and checking out the protests, if he decided to stay home
 none of this would have happened.

Nodding his head, “I’m sorry that I put you into this position,” it was all of his fault and he knew that. “And it's okay to be selfish. Everyone is selfish to some extent,” Pilka didn't know how to comfort her in this situation because he didn’t feel like she completely understood that he was a criminal by birth. Things were different when he was a child but too many dangerous and awful situations happened with burrowers being in society that they were casted out.

“I’ll make sure you know that I am okay even if you don’t get to see me, okay?” Was that a good promise to make? Maybe not. However, he felt like it might comfort her enough. He shrugged at the thought, “You know how to get to my house but I rather you not sneak out of the city. There are too many dangers. Scavengers, people from Khia, beasts, and the Cult of Darkness. If you ran into the Cult trying to see me, they would surely make you a sacrifice.” He was bringing this up to scare her because he knew she knew the way back to his home or at least roughly how to get there. Maybe talking about the Cult of Darkness would prevent her from ever wanting to come out of the city as well. It would be safer that way.

"I know what you're doing, I've heard the horror stories," she smirked, looking at him briefly. "Don't worry, I value my life enough to not walk right into the wolves' den." And he was right, she knew where he lived. Or at least, she had a pretty good idea as to the location of his home. It was only a matter of making it there safely.

Pilka had a slight curl to his lips when she confronted him as if he knew he was guilty. “I expect you to continue valuing your life,” he really did not want to see her turn up to his side of the wall anytime soon for anything unless it was running away from death itself.

They walked the remaining of the short trip in silence, but it wasn’t an awkward silence, and Pilka had to occasionally help her get over an obstacle or two as they went. Before long they eventually arrived at the threshold where they would part ways.

”I guess this is it," Kara looked up at him, her eye swollen and red with a pain that has since dulled. She stared at his own eyes, something she couldn't help but do, rude as it appeared. But this time, she also took notice of some of his scars, the number of them higher than that of an average citizen. That in itself was sad, his fate sealed the moment he was born. "Do me a favor please and don't go back into the city, at least for a while." Kara looked past him momentarily, analyzing her thoughts. "Whatever you do, just stay safe."

The man looked at her when they got to the final area where he had just explained that she just needed to go through this cavern to the otherside where they could see the light. It was a short but somewhat shallow alleyway into the city. His eyes scanned her face before he nodded, “I always try,” he wasn’t going to falsely reassure her that everything would be alright and he would be safe. That was not a promise he could make and he wasn’t going to make a promise he knew could break within the next fifteen minutes.

“Do whatever you can to paint me as the bad guy so you don’t get in trouble,” Pilka patted her shoulder. “Za-veth ul drek-ta, zulvek,” he spoke in the language that he grew to know while on the outside. The translation in the common tongue would have been – this is not the last time, be safe. Though the actual translation was in a different structure. Then he watched as Kara made her way into the city and he disappeared back into the wild.
1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by The Savant
Raw
GM
Avatar of The Savant

The Savant A mind filled with chaos

Member Seen 23 days ago

Selene
â–Č
Scotti
▌
Ratman




Once the shaking began to settle down, Scotti decided to rise to his feet, and he kept his hand up against one of the metal walls of the gigantic vent and looked back to where he had fallen. “Guess I should get heading home,” he huffed out while beginning to walk towards the Grey Market in Khia. There was nothing else he could do — he told Selene everything he knew, and he knew he would have consequences coming his way — so he was done for today and would go home.

A part of him wanted to chat with Selene, ask what she was up to, but he knew they were not friends. They were complete strangers, so he kept to himself. His shoulders were a bit tight as he walked with hands in his hoodie pouch.

The corridor was sealed now. A collapsed artery of Dominion's decaying underbelly. Their way back, the makeshift line, the vents they’d come through—all of it buried behind a fresh wall of steel ribs and debris. Selene had barely registered the moment it fell, her body still operating in damage-assessment mode. One glance back, though, had told her enough: they weren’t getting through that again. At least not without a small demolition crew and a very bad plan.

So when Scotti muttered his goodbyes and turned toward the dim path sloping toward Khia, she didn’t stop him right away. Not because she trusted him. And not because she thought he’d make it far. But because for a split second, it was easier to let him go. Easier to pretend he’d crawl off into the dark, and she could just vanish into the rust behind him, two ghosts passing through different graveyards. Clean exit. No ties. No questions. It was a habit more than apathy. Let people walk when they want to, especially ones who didn’t owe you anything except regret.

And maybe that was the part that stuck in her ribs as the dust began to settle, because he hadn’t walked. Not when he could’ve. Not when she’d given him every reason to. He’d stayed tethered—annoying, frightened, stubborn—and whether or not it had been by choice didn’t really matter. He was still here. Still breathing because she’d hauled him out, sure, but also because he’d let her.

Selene rose, brushed the rust and bone-dust from her palms, and slung the black case back over her shoulder.

“Hey, Curious Boy.” The epithet was still flint, but its edges had slightly dulled. “Tunnel past the drop-off’s too unstable now. If it cracked during the quake, it’ll finish the job with the weight of one bad step. You go limping into it with that ankle
” Her eyes met his, unblinking. “Your funeral, though. Just don’t expect a eulogy.”

Scotti rolled his eyes when he heard the nickname that was being given to him — Curious boy — and he huffed out with a glance back to the woman. What did she want now? Then he looked in front of him and shrugged, “I wouldn’t have a funeral or a eulogy. Rats don’t get those.” The young man said this so casually since he knew the truth and accepted that fate. He was a rat.

A lie. She would remember. The way his breath hitched when he mentioned his sister, the tremble in his voice that wasn’t entirely fear. She wouldn’t forget any of it.

“C’mon,” she added, jerking her chin toward the side tunnel, a lesser-used service route she’d clocked earlier while assessing anchor points. “It’s longer, but it links back to the Grey Market if you don’t get lost.”

For a second, he looked at her with suspicion as if he wasn’t sure if he should fully trust her or not, and he growled some words under his breath as if he needed to talk himself into or out of something. “Fine,” he huffed out as if he wasn’t appreciative, though the look in his eyes said otherwise.

Scotti walked over to Selene, “Yay
 walking,” the man couldn’t sound less enthusiastic if he wanted to. His ankle hurt, it ached, he could feel it swelling, and he wanted to go home to his bed. His bedroom and bed weren’t anything special, but at least that place felt safe.

A few minutes later, Jonathan was deep inside the tunnel. His goal was to find something valuable to sell. However, any fungus he found could be used to make various drugs. As he came down the tunnel, he was softly whistling. Not caring about whether his whistling could attract anyone to his position. If he did get into a fight, he only had his knife to defend himself. If anything, he could just run away towards the mouth of the tunnel. The tall man was crouched in front of some sort of fungus. His gloved hands tried to pull and dislodge the plant. “Come on you little sucker.” Muttering softly. Finally, he pulled out the plant and placed it into his backpack. His other concern was the earthquakes. Being trapped in one of the tunnels would be certain death. And he would need to be aware of his surroundings.

Selene didn’t speak for the first few minutes of their walk. The tunnel they moved through was narrower than the one before, slick with mineral condensation and coated in that same breathless quiet endemic to Dominion’s lower guts. Every step echoed too loudly. Every distant drip tapped like a warning. Scotti limped a few paces behind her. The ache in his ankle was probably sharpening by the minute, and Selene didn’t miss how he winced with every incline. Either way, she hadn’t said much, not because she didn’t have questions, but because she was listening.

That whistle. It was faint, irregular. Not the kind of noise Dominion’s ductwork made naturally. It rose and fell again, soft and human and maddeningly careless.

Selene stopped cold, raising a hand slightly to halt Scotti behind her. She pivoted just enough to catch the sound again. Closer now. Not fast. Whoever it was, they weren’t trying to sneak. That meant either they were stupid or dangerous or both.

“You hear that?” she murmured, the question rhetorical.

Scotti didn’t say much at the beginning of the walk because he felt like there was nothing to say. He told the truth, she knew about his ankle, and they were strangers. There wasn’t much to chat about. It wasn’t like he was in the mood to ask her how her day was going. Keeping his hands in the front pouch of his hoodie while he kept his eyes more on the dim light ground, he was making sure he didn’t trip on anything, since he didn’t want to twist his ankle even more than what it was. His mom was going to be upset. She couldn’t take him to the doctors, no insurance, and it was a trip to get to Qona.

Too lost in his thoughts, he stopped when he noticed Selene had stopped moving, and his brows furrowed out of uncertainty. He could hear the water dripping in the cave, little bits of odd noises, but he didn’t catch the whistling. “Hear what?” he sounded somewhat annoyed as if she was trying to play with him. You know
 the way siblings will try to teasingly scare younger ones. That was the situation he felt like he was in, “There are a ton of noises, don’t you hear the water dripping? The noises of what I assume to be rodents or small creatures running around? It’s just noise,” Scotti was trying to keep calm and cool. He didn’t want to freak out over nothing, but his thoughts started to race at all the possibilities of what it could be — Cult Members, a beast of the caves, possibly authorities of Dominion looking for scavengers, scavengers, and plenty of other options. Those thoughts caused him to swallow dryly.

Scotti’s skeptical muttering drew Selene’s attention for half a second. Her expression didn’t shift, but she thought to herself, Must have bumped his head earlier when he fell. What kind of water even whistles?

Jonathan stopped scavenging when he heard some voices a few feet away. At first, he thought it was cult members coming to nab him. Or perhaps the authorities sent him to the clink for scavenging. The idea of the voices of cult members scared him more than the authorities. His body froze, thinking it was the thieves from before wanting revenge. Perhaps they wouldn't walk away if he didn’t make any noise. Waiting a moment before moving while crouching to the other side of the tunnel. Of course, he didn’t consider the noise of his scavenged items jiggling around inside his backpack. This would give away his position. But he thought perhaps they would think it was some other noise.

Selene’s ears caught the faint rattle of something shifting—metal clinking against plastic, or maybe glass. It didn’t matter. She got closer to Scotti this time, whispering, “Ok, now you can’t possibly think it’s just water.”

The younger man glared at Selene, “Don’t tell me you are getting scared,” He was trying to play it off like he wasn’t scared at all but he could feel his palms beginning to get sweaty and his knees were becoming weak at the thoughts of what could be making the noise — It’s a scavenger
 or scavenger group
 just breathe — he forced himself to take a few steps forward to look around the corner.

Looking around the corner, he saw someone dressed in what he would describe to be an off-brand superhuman costume. You know, the weird costumes in the comics, or maybe he would describe it as a villain or sidekick. Instead of covering his mouth, sucking in his breathe, and going around the corner, he panicked with could be heard in his voice, “What the fuck are you supposed to be?!” he was hoping that the pile of garbage was playing tricks on his eyes and there wasn’t anyone there. Maybe he shouldn’t have acted tough and not scared for Selene? He really only looked around the bend to not look like a complete wuss.

Jonathan thought the shadow of the tunnel completely covered him, but he, unfortunately, assumed that he was completely invisible. The masked man quickly stood up, towering over the two of them. His face had definite fear, even though they couldn’t see it. They didn’t look like the two thieves from before. So he assumed they were also scavengers. “Me? I’m Ratman. Who are you?” He said in his deep, raspy-sounding voice. They couldn’t see, but Jonathan had his hand in his pocket, ready to pull out his knife if they tried to cause any trouble.

“....Ratman?”

Selene blinked once.

What kind of stupid ass name was that?

It landed like a bad punchline, awkward, offbeat, and too damn sincere to be a joke. And yet, the guy was standing there like he meant it. Like he’d woken one day, thrown on a mask, and decided that Ratman was the hill he was willing to die on. She briefly considered the possibility of carbon monoxide poisoning. Hallucinations, after all, would explain everything weird about this situation.

She stared a second longer than necessary, the silence thick with disbelief. The worst part wasn’t even the name for her. It was how it scratched at some half-buried memory of a childhood comic smuggled into a maintenance crawlspace when she was maybe eight, maybe younger. The kind with paper too thin to last and characters drawn in bright, impossible colors. She remembered a parody of a hero in there—mask, cape, stupid catchphrase—and something about the way this guy stood there made the image resurface with uninvited clarity.

Of course, that was back when she still believed in heroes. Before she knew that capes got traded for contracts. That masks weren’t about hiding your face, but hiding your price tag. Before her mother started speaking in locked-door briefings and her father stopped coming home with dirt under his nails because someone had to keep the Syn name clean.

Back when she believed that being good actually meant something.

Selene exhaled, slow and flat.

“
You know, usually the ones who crawl around in filth trying to survive don’t go around naming themselves after the infestation.”

Her gaze slid toward Scotti for a moment—no words, just a look that said you see this shit too, right?

Scotti was staring at the one that introduced himself as Ratman, similar to how Selene was looking at him, except there was confusion. “Ratman?” He wondered if this was the same Ratman that he heard about from the older kids he hung around and young adults — the really really crazy dude — but he was unsure. They didn’t give great descriptions because half of them had never seen him and only heard of him. Some scavengers were known to be out of their minds, and Scotti knew that Ratman, along with a few others, were those types of scavengers.

“Uhm
” He looked at Selene with a little concern. Then he gestured with his hands, “We really do not mean you any trouble, Ratman, and you must be really busy. Right? Since it looks like you are scavenging garbage like rats do —” he seemed to cringe when he said that line. “Not like rats. You aren’t a rat — unless that’s a compliment, then you are the rattiest man I have ever seen, Ratman!” Scotti was showing to be nervous as he let out an anxiety-filled chuckle before stepping a few feet back.

Pointing his fingers like guns towards the way they were going, “It was nice to run into you, though I think we should get going,” Scotti glanced at Selene when he said this and hoped that she was on the same page. He didn’t like the vibes of this guy or any scavenger, to be honest.

“Well, most people call me Ratman, but that is not my birth name.” Ratman was watching them, still standing in the shadows. Watching them because they tried to attack him. But cause of how young they looked, he assumed they wouldn’t be much trouble. “I scavenge various things and fungus to sell. I guess that is why they call me Ratman. So no offence taken.” He said, smiling behind his mask. His eyes looked at Scotti and Selene, feeling they were uncomfortable around him.

“I know the tunnels quite well if you are going inside. I can escort you if you like. But why are you going in the tunnels, if I may ask?” He said, curious, watching both of them. Jonathan wondered where their parents were, assuming they were teenagers.

“Yeah, no, see, this is the part where you don’t get to ask questions,” Selene replied, taking a step forward, not aggressively, but enough to make it clear she wasn’t in the mood to be catalogued like some curiosity he’d stumbled across. She had tolerated Scotti’s wide-eyed prying prior to this primarily because of his age. This scavenger, though, radiated no such naivetĂ©. She also didn’t know what exactly he’d meant by “they”, but whoever they were might have had a good reason to pass on such a nickname besides the man’s love of scavenging. “Besides, what would you even gain by helping two strangers?” Altruism among vagrants, after all, was as rare as natural light here.

Scotti wondered who were most people and the explanation of why they call him Ratman seemed good enough, except he felt like there was more to it. Selene seemed to be taking a stance with the man which allowed him to back up a foot more just to feel a little safer. Scavengers were chaotic and almost unpredictable with their behaviors — some were friendly, others were not, and some acted like your friend until you turned around. It was a ruthless world, and the young man was not wanting to wait around and figure out what type of person Ratman was.

As Selene stepped forward, Jonathan stepped back, feeling somewhat threatened by her. The tall man stepped back into the shadows. “I just like helping people. Even though people don’t seem to like me. I usually scavenge alone, and it can be nice, but sometimes it gets very lonely.” Jonathan said sadly, feeling they were correct in being suspicious of him. “I understand if you think I might have ulterior motives. I don’t look like a trustworthy person. I am sorry to have suggested such a stupid thing.” Jonathan looked at them with a sad expression on his face. They couldn’t see it, but Jonathan had pinched his skin. Biting his lips to stifle a cry of pain.

Selene’s expression remained flint, unyielding to the theatrics of his retreat. She’d endured a gallery of harrowing tales in her time—melodramas of misfortune spun by silver-tongued grifters and genuine victims alike. This man’s shuffle into the shadows, shoulders hunched like a creature recoiling from sunlight, might have tugged at softer hearts. But pity was a currency Selene had seen bartered into oblivion by men who weaponized remorse to pick locks on trust. Her childhood had been a masterclass in such transactions: every teardrop a down payment on exploitation.

“Right,” she said, voice flat as the tunnel floor. “Because helping total strangers out of the goodness of your heart goes real well for people down here.” She adjusted the weight of the case slightly, but didn’t lower her guard. Not even for a second. “Don’t take it personally, Ratman. It’s not the name. Or the mask. It’s that you keep talking like this is some storybook and not a tunnel that just tried to eat us alive.”

Then, after a beat:

“If it’s loneliness that gets you, you should consider trying a journal.”

“Or some scavenger friends!” Scotti piped up, though he instantly seemed like he regretted his vocalization because of the tension.

Jonathan nodded, thinking that it was smart they would not trust him. “Good thinking, guys. Your parents have taught you well. Like I said, I apologize for suggesting such a stupid thing. So I wish you two the best of luck in your search.” The figure stayed in the shadows before an idea came to him. “Although I don’t want to take up any more of your time, would you like a tarot card or palm reading?” He said, waiting for a response from either of them. But he assumed the boy would be more willing to accept his request.

Selene's lips twitched—almost a smile, except it was closer to disbelief.

“A tarot reading,” she repeated dryly, like the words had personally offended her. “In a collapsed tunnel. From a man named Ratman.” The young woman whistled. “Tempting, but no thanks.”

If any of them had looked at Scotti, he was shaking his head in the negative and looked almost superstitiously nervous. He was told not to get into the palm, tarot, or other types of readings that “spiritual people” would encourage. His mother always said it would bring negative energies and bad spirits around — it could cause curses — plus his mother was someone who believed in The Above. “Plus, we don’t have money to do such a thing, so it would be awful for you to do it and we wouldn’t be able to pay you,” Scotti added to hopefully encourage a better outcome.

“Okay.” Jonathan sighed, feeling defeated in his efforts to try to make a connection with other people. He was walking backwards, so his backpack was up against the wall. Jonathan was now sitting down against it. “Sorry to have bothered you.” He said sadly while watching them leave. A few moments later, he took off his mask, slapping himself in the face. “STUPID STUPID BAD BAD. You could’ve done better.” Tears were rolling down his cheeks as he felt the pain of his slaps intensify.

“You didn’t need em anyway, you got me.” A voice said as Jonathan faintly sang Hey Jude by The Beatles to try to soothe himself. Rocking back and forth as he did so.

Selene didn’t look back. Not even when Ratman slumped to the floor and began to sing—a song she didn’t recognize, echoing softly around them. Warbling, almost lullaby-like, in a way that felt wrong down here. Maybe it had meant something once. Maybe someone had sung it to him back when the world still had light. And lullabies.
Either way, he unsettled her. Not dangerous, maybe. Just... disconcerting.

She glanced at Scotti, who looked a little spooked in that nervous, twitchy way of his.

“So
 what do you make of what just happened?”

“I really need to just get back home
” Scotti mumbled those words while staring at the darkness where Ratman was lurking. He didn’t feel like he should take his eyes off that spot; he didn’t for a whole minute, but there was a silence lingering that was louder than anything. Inhaling deeply, he looked at Selene, “And probably a medic station — not an official one. I can’t afford an official one,” a heavy sigh was let out because he knew his mom was going to be disappointed. Scotti looked back at the darkness where Ratman was before turning away and slowly walking away. Heading back towards the city.

Selene didn’t press him or try to make the moment lighter than it was. She just walked beside him in silence, letting the weight of the tunnels press around them, thick as the grime clinging to her boots. Only once they reached the mouth of the service tunnel, where the air shifted just enough to suggest they were close to Khia’s edge, did she speak.

“South end of Grey has a medic who takes trade,” she said, eyes forward. “Old woman, blind in one eye, curses like she invented the words. But she won’t ask questions if you bring something useful.”

The young man didn’t seem enthusiastic about her reference but he was far from ungrateful — she didn’t understand — those words were heavy in his mind. He literally had nothing to get him medical help though he forced a faint smile, “Thanks. I’ll check it out.” However, he wouldn’t check it out. After they got back to Khia and separated, Scotti would go home and see what his mother could do about his ankle.



Collaboration with @Qia Selene & @Eviledd1984 Ratman
1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by Xandrya
Raw
Avatar of Xandrya

Xandrya Lone Wolf

Member Seen 1 day ago

Another collaboration starring @The Savant and myself

Once they parted ways and she was back within the confines of the city, Kara got to work. The first and best thing to do would be to file a report, making herself the victim and Pilka the subject. She was coming up with the story as she walked:

On her way to work, Kara bumped into an individual and apologized. Said individual was a dweller who was looking to acquire information regarding the Council. After a rather brief interaction, he figured he'd take his chances with her given she wasn't participating in the protest and forced her to follow him, threatening violence if she otherwise didn't do as instructed or so much as signaled for help. The threat of an additional dweller hiding within the shadows would have been made, making Kara follow the instructions to a tee. He then would have walked her out of the city and later tried to force information out of her. She denied any knowledge, much less working for the Council, and in a fit of rage he beat her before someone stepped in to stop him and she managed to get away.

That should work...

"Excuse me!" she waved down an officer from half a block away, rushing to her side. Kara's expression suddenly shifted to that of someone in distress. "I need your help please!"

Kara got the attention of a woman officer, she responded instantly to the call of help, and concern was showing on her face, “Yes? Are you alright? What happened to you?” If they were in Khia, the officers would have probably shrugged Kara off, and told her to go to the medic stations, because of brawls, fights, and whatever else that happens in that district. Happens. Too much work to run around and try to find the instigators.

However, the woman was in Esille, “You poor thing, who — what attacked you?” The officer asked once she noticed the shiner that the younger woman had. That looked painful.

"A dweller, he—" Kara looked behind her for a moment, "He forced me to follow him outside the city and began questioning me on what I knew about the Council." Reaching within her front right pocket, Kara pulled out her ID card and showed it to the woman. She was low on the totem pole, which was a good thing. Kara knew nothing about anything so any suspicions about her could be dismissed. "I told him I didn't have any information and he beat me."

The female officer seemed to instantly tense when she heard the title — dweller — and she seemed to zone into Kara without hesitation. Listening to what she had to say. Her mind wanted to ask questions but she knew she wasn’t the rank to do so. Nodding while she examined the I.D., everything checked out, and with a shaky breath she began, “Okay. This is serious. We need to get you to the hospital and a higher ranking peace officer will come to question you,” she explained.

She nodded, the frown disappearing. "Okay, thank you. I understand."

“I am not trained to deal with situations with dwellers but I will make sure you get the help you need,” the female officer gently encouraged Kara to come with her. That officer would have led Kara to the main hospital in Esille and informed the staff of the incident, the staff would have put an emergency memo into the Safety Officer panel that dealt with complex situations with burrowers and dwellers while they were checking Kara out in an examination room.

Her belongings were wrapped in plastic and labeled, temporarily stored in one of the cabinets in the room. More than likely they would get seized for evidence later on before she got them back. Kara lay on the bed, the bruise on her eye had darkened to look worse than before. During the medical examination, they had addressed the small puncture wound from the taser. She'd gone on and told them how she did in fact get tased, though there was no additional escalation of force. Kara was also taken to imagining to make sure the punch she took didn't cause further damage. She was given painkillers and was brought back pending official results from the doctor, now apparently waiting to be questioned.

Being called in for such a thing was dreadful and he was guided to the examination room where Kara Voss was being held, not necessarily held, but staying in wait. Safety officer Klay did not have his younger partner today and no one was accompanying him, he approached the door, and let out a heavy sigh before knocking. “Kara Voss? This is safety officer Klay, I am a specialized officer that deals with more complex matters,” he explained and introduced himself. “Am I allowed to come in?” He had his hand on the knob but he didn’t turn it or attempt to come in. He had to have permission even if it was a public place like a hospital or examination room.

Looking out the window was keeping her distracted for the moment up until the point she heard a knock on the door. And so the fun began. Kara cleared her throat and sat up straight, adjusting the blanket that lay on her lap as to remove any wrinkles. Why? she didn't know. Maybe to calm her nerves. That, and to appear more presentable, as presentable as one could be lying on a hospital bed.,"Yes, come in!"

She watched with anticipation as the door opened.

Opening the door, he smiled warmly at her, and stepped in. Before he entered the room or even got down the same hall, he asked the nurses what Kara had told him — a violent act that happened when the girl couldn’t give information about the council was all they could say. No sexual assault. Not any more information than that — he felt like he was going in blind for the most part but he had somewhere to start. “I hope the staff is treating you well,” he started while closing the door. Putting his hands together, “Like I said before, I am Safety Officer Klay and I specialize in complex cases. I was informed that you were violently attacked by a dweller, is that correct?” He was going to dive right in instead of focusing on all the pleasantries that he could possibly bring up.

"That's correct. I was on my way to work and accidentally ran into him in the crowd. He was turned around so I began to apologize, then I saw he was a dweller." That was an easy line to deliver given it was the truth. "At first he seemed like a friendly face but before I could make any move, he threatened me." She paused, looking down at her hands that were casually resting on her lap. "He demanded that I follow him and not to cause a scene. You know, avoid drawing attention from the crowd. I had to follow him otherwise he told me I'd get hurt. As we were walking, I didn't know he was leading me outside of the city. A couple of officers spotted us but he advised it was in my best interest to not interact with them, so I ran... and I was tased as a result." That last line was delivered rather solemnly, almost as if placing blame on the aforementioned officers.

Officer Klay listened to the woman explain what happened, he nodded at points to show that he was listening, and he had plenty of thoughts. The main things about what stood out was the fact that she was referencing him as a dweller though he sounded more like a burrower to him — someone that shouldn’t be in the city at all which was concerning in itself — so he softly began, “You say that he led you out of the city after threatening you, and you could tell he was a dweller by his looks, correct? Do you think he possibly could have been a burrower?” One answer would make this case even more worrisome if borrowers were coming into the city and harassing people.
"I...think he was." Kara broke eye contact, pausing as if she were trying to recall the features of her supposed attacker, even though she knew exactly what he looked like. "He had grey skin, white hair, and his eyes were peculiar, she waved a hand in front of her own eyes as she made the description. "his eyes were cloudy, if that’s the right word. You’d think he was blind but he could see just fine. Oh, and he was tall, easily over 6 feet. But he looked very human."
Listening to the woman’s description of the man or thing in question, he nodded, “I believe, by the description you give, he would classified as a burrower,” Officer Klay explained evenly since he felt like it was good to point out a difference. People were already nervous about dwellers and if word got out that a dweller attacked a citizen of Dominion — hell would surely break loose — but he imagined this man that she spoke of was a burrower by description and him leading her outside of the city. There was not a lot of information of burrowers, dwellers, or people from the outside, even regulars and the little villages or communities they could be found in.

Pulling out a notepad and a pencil, he got to writing, and he wrote down the order of events, and the description, “After you were tased by an officer, what happened? Do you remember any key indicators of where he was leading you, where you were led to?” Officer Klay wanted to know if she could remember or could see. He knew that burrowers and dwellers had evolutionary traits that regular humans didn’t so they didn’t always need light which meant she could have been in the dark the whole time for all he knew, but he wouldn’t say anything. He would let her tell her side of the story.

A burrower... that did not sit right with her, but the thought was just that, and Kara simply nodded. ”Oh yeah, sorry.”

“Oh, no, do not apologize. Most people do not know the distinction.”

”Well, I was tased in between two buildings; a very enclosed space at that. He then somehow snatched me right up, like he effortlessly climbed up the wall while holding my weight until we were on the roof and I was on my feet again.” As she described the events, Kara’s astonishment was evident on her face; that she didn’t need to fake. She’d heard of them having such abilities, but to live it was slightly fascinating.”When we started moving again, I noticed it began to get darker the further we got from the city. At that point I couldn’t physically describe a location, but I’m sure we went through a tunnel. The air felt a little cooler and the echoes sounded different.” Kara then chose her words very carefully. ”We eventually arrived at a space that may have been a hangout spot. There was someone else there, but he didn’t make an introduction. He instead walked me away and began asking me what I knew about the Council. I told him I was an employee of no importance and thus didn’t have any useful information, but he continued to press for answers. He—" Kara paused, pretending to be affected reliving the moment. ”He began to get mad and eventually pushed me against the wall. His buddy must have heard the commotion and decided to intervene but not before that monster punched me.”

Kara looked away, shaking her head. ”As those two argued, I ran, or tried to as fast as I could. It was very dark but I retraced my steps the best I could before eventually finding my way to the city again.”

Officer Klay saw the astonishment and fascination on her face and he understood. There had been times when he was on protocol missions outside of the walls of Dominion and seen how they move. Hearing that the burrower in question snatched her up effortlessly was not surprising, most seemed to be able to do that, and it was a trait that allowed them to survive. “The council?” Klay seemed surprised about such a confession. What would a borrower or dweller want to do with the council?

“Clearly, this is difficult for you to talk about, I understand, but is there any more information you can give me?” Klay asked while writing down notes in his notebook. “Was there any discussion on why he wanted to know about the council? Possibly members of it? Anything at all?” His mind was trying to figure out what an outsider would want to do with information about the council. Maybe a rebellion? An uprising? There have been frequent attempts to try and “expose” the surface. Maybe burrowers and dwellers from the outside were influencing such a scheme? Maybe they wanted to get back at Dominion for outlawing them decades ago.

"He asked whether I knew any high-ranking officials, and whether I was aware of any pending action against them, the burrowers I mean. He must have thought I was either important or I knew something, but when I tried explaining myself he got angry." The young woman sighed. "I'm sorry, I don't have any more information."

Klay nodded in response while he wrote down more information in his notebook as Kara spoke, “Mhm
” was what he got out first because he was thinking about how Burrowers have been outlawed for decades — was this a start of a rebellion? That was very much possible. “I appreciate the information you have given me, Kara, and another officer or I might come by your residence or place of work in a few days to ask the same or different questions to see if you remember anything at all or if something has changed. Plus, we will want to see if there is any more harassment from this individual,” he explained.

“I hope you have a better rest of your day and get some rest,” with that, Klay excused himself, and left the room. Closing the door behind him. He needed to get this report back to the office. Once he was gone, a nurse came in, and gave Kara an option of two weeks off from work due to stress, high blood pressure, and to heal before she goes back to work.

Kara smiled up at Officer Klay. "Thank you, I appreciate it." Once he left the room, she was able to lean back, breathing a sigh of relief.

Eventually, the doctor and nurse team made an appearance. Dr. Holt delivered the good news that she hadn't sustained any further damage other than what had already been documented. He then exited the room, leaving Kara with Nurse Linda who would handle the rest. With a clipboard in hand, she began reviewing the top pages.

"So, I see here you've declined prescription medication, but the painkillers you're taking ought to do the trick. Here's your discharge paperwork," the nurse set those down on the foot of the bed. "Let your supervisor know you've been in the hospital and as long as you provide this copy to them, you will have two weeks off. Otherwise you don't have to do anything else if you go back to work. Feel free to change out of the gown and you're set to go. If you'd like to make a follow-up appointment, check with the front desk and they can arrange that for you. Alright, that's all for me...get well soon!"

She thanked the nurse in an exchange of pleasantries and watched her leave, glad to finally have some privacy again.
1x Thank Thank
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by The Savant
Raw
GM
Avatar of The Savant

The Savant A mind filled with chaos

Member Seen 23 days ago

About 3 weeks



TWO DAYS LATER

A city-wide emergency broadcast informed everyone that a massive earthquake would be happening earlier in the morning. This earthquake was so powerful that it took down two older and lesser buildings in Khia causing 3 individuals to be missing, 47 individuals to be injured, and 11 fatalities. During this time, one of the mines to gather resources like coal collapsed, luckily no one was working at the time, and x-ray technology was used to make sure there was no one in the mining tunnels.

The city-district of Slia was affected by these earthquakes too. Gigantic boulders from the roof of the cavern that the city sits in fell into the water supply and destroyed a treatment plant building and destroyed a home with a family inside. This incident caused an emergency meeting with the safety officers and scientists of Dominion.



ONE DAY AFTER THE MAJOR EARTHQUAKE


Individuals from Khia and less wealthy parts of Qona and Esille were being negatively affected by the water supply. A stomach bug started to be going around very rampant and a drinking water alert broadcasted throughout the city. Liora Vex. She announced that the water supply was tainted by boulders falling into it during the major earthquake not even a day ago. She informed the citizens of Dominion that they would be receiving a packet of 8 oz tablets that were dry, turquoise in color, and to put one tablet per 5-7 gallons of water to make sure the water is purified and safe to drink.



FOUR DAYS LATER


Alerts and warnings were still very rampant about the water supply, being careful about tunnels and mines in Khia, and that there is wildlife activity closer to the Dominion walls than usual. People may be seeing creatures that they have never seen in person before or possibly at all.

Midday was a shocking event for everyone when a familia trio of Duskhound entered the city and was causing a mass panic throughout the city districts of Dominion. A lockdown warning happened which meant no one was allowed out on the streets unless they were safety officers or other ranked individuals. This lockdown lasted for roughly four hours before the Duskhound [Canis vraculosus] were driven out of the city and the lockdown was lifted.



COUNCIL MEETING


None of the members of the council were happy to meet by emergency and force, however, with all of the issues that were arising there were certain topics that needed to be brought up. One of the many topics were losing access to two smaller caverns that allowed Dominion to harvest Burrowbulb [Scalursus rotundus] which literally means scale-bear that is round or rolls up. This creature can get up to 500 pounds and is a great farming animal because they can have up to 12 pups a litter. Without access to one of the main meat supplies, council members along with regular individuals were worried, so here they sat with grim looks before anyone could start the conversation.

Finally, someone broke the silence, and Thorne’s gruff voice rang out as he played with his beard that was speckled grey, his voice sounded like stone scraping against stone though he wasn’t known to smoke at all. “Twelve months of breeding lost
” he began while looking around the table. “That’s hundreds of Burrowbulbs we’ll never see. Two tunnels gone mean two nurseries buried, and with them, our next three harvests,” he leaned in towards the table and let his elbows rest on the hard surface. His face stern and strict, peering at his peers like they should be even more worried than what he was letting on. “Slia does not have direct access to harvesting, my city's storage is limited, and we import from Khia and Esille to keep the upper class fed. What do you think happens when there’s no meat on the tables by a fortnight? They’ll riot in silk!” he gestured out as if this should be the most concerning thing.

“My people are the ones who raise them, Thorne,” Council Member Aureline of Khia sounded somewhat disgusted as her cool and sharp gaze focused on the man. Who digs those tunnels?” she asked the question but gave no time for anyone to respond to her. “We lost more than creatures — we lost workers and citizens of Dominion. People of families. You’re worried about extravagant feasts?” Again, she gave no time for anyone to answer and when Thorne was trying to, she spoke over him, “Khia’s children are already chewing on leftover bones and sipping bone broth, we cannot afford to rebuild the pens this quarter, and what happens if another earthquake kicks in?” This time, she didn’t say anything before looking at all the other members of the council.

Vei began with a shaky but strong voice, she was a redhead with a pixie cut and big green eyes, “Both of you need to listen to me, this is not just about workers and wealth — this is about survival. Survival of our people. Our citizens. The Burrowbulbs are the main protein source of Dominion and with that source being dwindled because two of five tunnels collapsed, we need to start thinking about rations, combining all food sources together, and trying to extend the food as long as we can which will give us more time to think up of solutions,” she looked at all the other members. Thorne seemed unimpressed by her little speech while Tarin gave her a reassuring smile.

Train Geode raised his hand as if to ask for permission to speak, “Like Vei is saying, we do need to prioritize, and I believe we need to try our best to restore one of the tunnels as well. Maybe the tunnel was the only thing that collapsed and the caverns where the Burrowbulbs are didn’t. And they are a main source of protein for everyone that goes to the university in Qona, students rely on Burrowbulb soup, and other dishes that use the meat and bones. We might see individuals dropping out or decreasing their focus on academics with such a shortage in food which could lead to long term disasters. I agree with Vei, we need a joint initiative — each district will combine our food storage and give out measured and precise amounts to the people of Dominion,” his tone was calm and deliberate in his response, he was hoping the more hot headed individuals would understand that the people of Dominion — all of the people — are going to face hardship.
The council member from Esille, Elira perked up and waved her hand as if to disregard the others, “If we’re discussing numbers, let’s be honest, Esille regulates distribution, and we have records that show nearly forty-percent of Burrowbulb to informal black — market trade — mostly from Khia and Qona. We will need more than aid and cooperation, Tarin, we will need oversight.” she glanced over at Tarin before looking at the others. A quick pause to let herself think, “I’ll support a relief fund — but only if that includes tracking, quotas, and fair-market rationing protocols. If this is being done. I want it done right,” she extended her hand and tapped the top of the table with a single finger to emphasize her seriousness.

Thorne could not help himself and he snorted with a laugh that showed he didn’t actually find it funny but ridiculous, “You want to count ribs while people starve? There won’t be a market left to regulate if the tunnels stay buried. Those tunnels need to be x-rayed and restored.”

Aureline leaned forward, facing Thorne, and her gaze was challenging, “Don’t you dare judge us for doing what we must to survive. You sit in your glass pools and judge those who dig in the dark to support your lifestyle,” she was absolutely disgusted by him.

The man’s dark eyes narrowed, jaw clenching beneath the silver in his beard, he began with a slow and measured tone, “Oh, spare me the tunnel tears, Aureline. You talk like Khia’s the only district that’s ever bled for Dominion. We all pull weight. But you — you hoard sympathy like it’s currency and spend it cheap. Don’t forget; it was Slia’s engineers who built the irrigation shafts that keep your upper mines from flooding almost a year ago. It was our silver deposit access that allowed more Burrowbulb tunnels to be built and the burrow disease to not spread to all of the herds.”

Standing up and leaning more forward, his voice was laced with venom while he was fully focused on Aureline, “You want to talk about survival? Then admit it — Khia’s not above cutting corners and skimming meat off the top before it hits quotas. You’ve bled, huh — but you’ve bled others too. Let’s not pretend your hands are clean just because they are calloused.”

Both Vei and Elira looked shocked by Thorne’s words, however, Elira gasped with one hand rising to cover her mouth, with eyes wide in genuine shock. She glanced between Thorne and Aureline, momentarily speechless — a rare occurrence because she usually could talk for hours and hours without taking a breath. Anyone could feel how the energy shifted in the council chamber and how the air was thick with tension, “By the veil
” she murmured under her breath.

This tension between the two council members caused Geode to stand up from his chair, unfolding like an old mountain given motion, and his voice carried without anger, but an unshakeable command forged from decades of leadership, “Enough. Both of you.” It was similar to a disappointed father while siblings fought over toys or two cups of juice that were the same.

“I have watched generations fall and rise in this chamber, I have buried friends that have sat where you sit now, and if they could hear you bickering — this finger-pointing over death and scarcity — they’d weep for what we’ve become.” His voice did not raise with emotion, yet it silenced the chamber like a hammer to a bell. Everyone was focused on him.

He turned his gaze to Thorne first, without accusation, “Thorne, your anger is earned. But do not spit silver in a miner’s face and call it generosity.”

Then to Aureline, he was equally firm, “And Aureline, pride is no shield when your people go hungry. You need help. We all need help. So take it with grace.”

“Now both of you sit down before you go on and tear down the little bit of unity that we have left. The people of Dominion will face hardship because of this and we are the only ones with enough breath in our lungs to do something about it so we need to work together and do something about it. Not sit here and argue.”

Tarin Geode sighed, “Let’s talk about a few other things before we go to think and we will meet at a later day,” the conversations continued as they spoke mildly to each other and the tension slowly faded into the background, for now.



A WEEK LATER


Two more major incidents had happened after the first major incident that was reported about burrowers and dwellers being violent. Something needed to be changed. It was almost a bitter day when the council gathered for another serious meeting in the late morning. Back at the round table. Councilor Aureline gestured her hand to start off the meeting, speaking in a somewhat stretched tone, “That has been three major incidents reported within a month. With these earthquakes, we lost access to the farming tunnels, wild beasts seem to be moving around and in the city more than every, and now those humanoids are causing issues in Dominion,” the annoyance was apparent and heavy in her voice.

There had barely been attacks from wildlife, burrowers, or dwellers inside of the walls of Dominion and in recent times that has doubled, tripled, or even quadrupled compared to the historical occurrences of violence. “The people cannot bear the burden of dwellers with all of the things that are happening to Dominion, they cannot keep coming to ration queues,” she huffed out in emphasis before leaning back in her chair and crossing her arms.

Thorne roughly began, “Burrowers are barely a problem when they are outlawed. We can put a kill on sight initiative if everyone is so worried about them. It’s like killing rats,” he was casual with his words as if it was barely a thought about should or not but when. Gesturing to the table, “Dwellers and scavengers are a major issue within the walls of Dominion, putting their grubby hands in the waterways instead of using a faucet, they are uncivilized,” he explained a point of how these individuals were filthy in his eyes and others — problems themselves.

“They all look like Burrowers more and more every season. And some are against the city! Slia officials have arrested twenty-five individuals that snuck in through the cracks of the city walls to taint our water supply and our humanity.”

Elira watched her peers silently while they came forward with their problems and she was having problems of her own when it came to the business district, “The law is clear: Burrowers are criminalized by birthright, branded and marked — but — Dwellers... exist in a gap. Mixed bloodline, no oath, no anchor — They are in an area of grey legal presence. PErhaps it’s time to clarify and update the laws,” she suggested, which received approving looks from Aureline and Thorne almost too quickly.

This caused Council Member Geode to shake his head in disagreement, disappointment, and his voice deeply and slowly began, “In Qona, we archive what others forget. Dominion was not always so rigid, the first stones were laid by many hands — some not even from our line — if we name dwellers criminals like we have burrowers, we do so not out of justice
 We do it out of fear. And fear never helps anything,” he looked to the others to find the majority had disapproving looks and possibly a mixture of disgust. Thorne had the biggest look of disgust on his face as if Geode was suggesting that they commit immoral acts.

Vei looked around with defiant eyes and sharply interjected, “When survival becomes questionable, people become fearful, but we need to focus on how we can stop the fear and panic of our people. Most children of Dominion eat Tokut milk and root scraps. Dwellers are a big part of our society — intermarried, born here, and raised in all areas of Dominion — and most of you are referring to them like they are dogs and could simply adjust to living outside of the walls if they were criminalized. They have never lived anywhere else. Dominion has privilege when it comes to life outside compared to people living outside of the walls. We share walls, we share beds, homes, and even blood with our brothers and sisters,” Vei was young and her emotions were not as controlled as the older counterparts of the council. She had tears welling in her angry eyes and emotion cracking her words.

This caused a huff out dismissiveness to come from Aureline and she flatly responded as if she was speaking to a young child that didn’t know any better, “They live within the walls and barley contribute, they are not registered citizens, and they are not bound by the regulations like our own citizens. They do not answer when called to labor like our citizens are,” she explained while glaring at Vei. A good argument from the woman that oversees the working district — dwellers were not fully registered citizens but they were allowed to work and be in society with no question, at least in the lower rankings of society — and the Khia district always has had more dwellers be trouble markers than the regular citizen.

Thorne grumbled, “Then this should be easy for all of us, let’s restrict them, make boundaries, and take away access to rations. If they do not want to register as citizens and be productive citizens of society, they can find a home or fate out beyond the walls, and if they have a record of criminality – even if it’s lesser issues — we should continue by kicking them out of the city,” Thorne spoke of this so casually that one might think he was talking about rats instead of humans.

Elira nodded, fully agreeing with a pleased smile, “If we define them, we control them, and if they resist the regulations, then we have cause to do what is needed. Law must act before people react. Dwellers have been undocumented long enough. They need to start contributing to society and that might come with the hard decision of them leaving it for the better good.”

Rubbing his brow, Geode seemed to not believe what he was hearing from his peers, and how quickly this meeting was going against burrowers, dwellers, and scavengers, it was hard to digest, “And when Dominion stood in its founding? Weren’t the first families not called Dwellers too? Before they earned names and foundations in a blossoming society. Who gets to decide when someone stops belonging?” he gestured for some hope as if this would give the others a different perspective. “All of us worked to build Dominion and continue to improve it and keep it moving forward. We should have never exiled burrowers. Let’s not make a second grave mistake by outlawing dwellers.”

The young red headed woman stood up, her voice rising slightly with pained emotions, “So we cage them? Strip them of their rights? And what happens when that cage breaks? I will not be the voice that pretends to represent the people while watching another Reaping unfold. I wasn’t born when Burrowers were exiled from Dominion though I am in a position now where I will not stand here and agree to exile Dwellers,” her cheeks were becoming flushed and her face felt hot with anger.

A scoff came out of Thorne, “What a childish and dreamful stance, Vei, be ready to pick a side when the time comes,” his voice was as cold as ice and threatening without a veil. Vei was about to respond though she was luckily cut off by Aureline speaking up — Vei would have said something she might regret out of emotions.

“We need a motion. We cannot have people and society in limbo any longer. Dominion is crumbling at this rate with the food shortage and the threats of wildlife and earthquakes, so we need to do something,” he voice sounded so logical that most people, if not thinking deeply of her words would have agreed, and people that would think — they might possibly agree out of fear of society failing and collapsing.

Elira looked around, landing her eyes on Vei until the younger woman sat back down, and Geode seemed to whisper something to the youngest member of the council — possibly trying to settle her down and make her feel better. “Then let it be brought forward. We vote on the next convergence. Let it be known: the Dwellers will be named,” she looked around the room again before smiling a little. “And possibly scavengers because of all the crimes they commit daily,” she added.

The room was silent for what felt like a painful eternity before Geode broke the silence, “Stone remembers. So will the people,” his tone sounded defeated and he somewhat was. This caused Vei to get up and leave the room and all the other council members watched her go. “We already have punishments and laws that encourage people to be productive citizens. Not everyone has the capacity or ability to because of financial means or mental health problems. We need to be careful about what we do,” he explained while looking at the disapproving looks of his peers.

“And we allow too much slack which is why our society is failing, we are being careful, councilor Geode, and I believe this is the right thing to do for the people that deserve to be in the walls of Dominion,” Thorne did not miss a beat when challenging Geode’s views or dismissing them. This caused Geode to stand, dip his head out of respect, and leave the room without another word. The rest of the council members stayed and spoke about what this new law should entail.



THREE DAYS AFTER THE COUNCIL MEETING
DOMINION PUBLIC FEED — 5 PM — NIGHT TIME NEWS



The Dominion City Sigil flickered on the T.V. with a countdown of 10 seconds to notify when the broadcasting was going to start, all T.V. 's that were on would see Liora Vex behind a podium without the usual bright and energetic smile and look in her eyes. She seemed to have a seriousness to her face with a sharp silver collar shirt and her hands resting on each side of the podium with the camera adjusted on her. “Good evening, Citizens of Dominion,” she spoke with a soft and measured tone. This was a contrast from her usual happy, energetic, almost light hearted self.

“People of Dominion, you might have heard whispers and rumors about the last council meeting and I come before you to clarify what I can,” she sighed heavily with closed eyes before opening her eyes to look directly at the camera. Her fingers fidgeted with the podium.

“There are... discussions underway in the Council — deliberations regarding the safety and sustainability of our great civilization. This topic is a very difficult topic to speak about and it might cause a lot of emotions in all of you and know that you are not alone in these emotions,” Liora seemed honestly upset as she thought about how she was supposed to go about this. She had papers in front of her to help guide her conversations and what topics not to bring up.

“Dominion has weathered through hardships before and have faced darkness that include cave-ins, famine cycles, coldflow blight, and plenty of more things throughout the decades. We have endured by standing together, soul to soul.

But now
 now there is a discussion happening that cuts the people of Dominion deeper and comparable to one instance in our history. A conversation about identity, about who is counted, who is considered one of us, and who is a part of society.

There are people who are in our walls — plenty born here, married, and decades of invested emotions — and the government is discussing what should be done with these groups of people. The groups in consideration are dwellers, scavengers, and other people that do not appear to me the - quote on quote - requirements that certain people in power demand of the citizens in Dominion. Many of you might know people in these categories and we urge you to spend as much time with them as possible.

Certain council members are encouraging another Reaping of these groups of people like leaders did decades ago to Burrowers. At the moment, the discussions are happening but nothing is set in stone, and Councilor Geode and Councilor Vei are doing everything in their power to ensure compassion is not lost for policy. They have stood firm in their opinions and stand with these groups. They have spoken from mercy, for history, and for unity of Dominion. Their voices remain and allow your voices to be heard.

We are asking for your compassion, your patience, and above all — your humanity — and I will try my best to keep you, the people of Dominion, updated about the conversations that go around this, and I hope you continue to cherish your loved ones with each update. I hope you have a pleasant night and we will see what follows,
” The screen fades to the sigil of Dominion, pulsing slowly and dimly, and the return of regular shows continues. The air, for many, felt thicker and heavier before the news came on.



After the sigil of Dominion, if one was on the proper network for the broadcasting, a message appears on the screen:

Water consumption alert — From the previous earthquakes that caused rocks to fall from the ceiling, there were unknown bacteria, and unknown materials in those boulders. The water is UNSAFE to consume. Please do not get tap water in your eyes, ears, nose, or mouth. If you run out of tablets and need water, please go to one of the poverty banks, and if you do not have access to a poverty bank. Please boil the water that will be consumed for half an hour before straining it through a mesh, cloth, or filter of some kind.

Citizens will continue receiving tablets that will purify 5 - 7 gallons of water. Please use these tablets to the best of your ability. Putting a tablet into 3 gallons of water or less can cause diarrhea, headaches, nausea, vomiting, and other unfavorable symptoms. If this occurs, please go to the local medical facilities.

Thank you for your patience. The Public Affairs Office, Safety Commissioner, grad-students from GoD, and Slia’s water purification scientists are working on figuring out a solution.



THE NEXT DAY AND ONE MORE EARTHQUAKE


Earthquakes were seeming to be more active than they used to be. Some people began to speak about “tunnelers” and other creatures or reasons for the earthquakes than them being a natural phenomenon. Plenty of people were beginning to ask questions or press for answers from the government as well. Everything seemed to have a well throughout answer that truly meant nothing at the end of the day.

With another earthquake, this one was small, and everyone was thankful for that. The last earthquake was massive and it killed plenty of people along with destroying infrastructure. Around noon, people were beginning to stampede out of Khia with screams of terror — Duskhounds were back — and chaos broke out. It was pure panic and fear for one's life — the type of panic that caused your blood to run cold because you know how severe the danger was by the guttural sounds in people’s voices.

The earthquakes were definitely causing wildlife to move including Burrowers and Dwellers that lived outside of the wall. However, the true problems were when beasts were being driven into the city's walls and peace officers and other authorities could spend hours upon hours trying to get one back out of the city.

Usually they were known to travel in small packs and were semi-territorial creatures, several different groups or alone Duskhounds were bolting through the city district of Khia and Slia. Some of them were heading deeper towards Esille and Qona.

Duskhounds were not creatures to try and find by oneself or at all — they were large, standing about 4.5’ at the shoulder and weighing up to 180 pounds. These are not known for their sight though they have fantastic evolutionary traits that help them detect prey. They have whiskers on their face that help them feel the electromagnetic pulses which is why they can partially see in infrared, they have an amazing sense of smell, and it is believed that with how their ears are structured that they can determine where the smallest of sounds are coming from. These creatures are known to be very dangerous with a terrifying laugh and the laugh works as a system to get creatures or people to move so they can detect them.

Two of these creatures were able to find their way into Esille surprisingly fast and this caused an uproar of panic and stress to break through the shopping and business district. People were running in all directions, screaming, and shutting themselves into buildings in hope to avoid the beasts.



GM POST

1x Like Like
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by The Savant
Raw
GM
Avatar of The Savant

The Savant A mind filled with chaos

Member Seen 23 days ago

The toing and froing of Pilka



THE DAY PILKA AND KARA MET AND WENT SEPARATE WAYS

Watching Kara go into the city, the man waited until she was encased by the light, and he waited until he couldn’t see her silhouette anymore before leaving. The woman was back in the city where it was safe so he didn’t have to worry — he headed home — but before he could enter the main area he stayed, abundant chirping and chattering could be heard coming closer. A large creature swooped down from the ceiling and hooked onto his clothing with ease and continued to make so many different noises in an attempt to communicate. “Gava du trak-ta-ka?” the man chirped with pleasantries towards the pink-ish white flying mammal while gently scratching its head and neck. This creature was about three feet long from tip of nose to tip of tail and is roughly seven pounds in weight.

Where have you been?

She continued to chirp and squeak happily, her smaller head and larger ears rubbing up against his silver hair and rough gray skin. “Nu traksh ul denas vi sevet. Ra velsha, ul nu drel-ka ra vek nu zul. Du kethal vren-ka nu traka-zan?” he explained while opening up the entrance of his house, entering, and shutting the door behind him before locking it so no one could intrude. He had a few things that he needed to do though his first thing would be making something for Kara so she knew he was okay before taking the long trek to Sevet ul Krav.

I met someone from the city today. They were nice and I promised to make sure they knew I was okay. Do you have any idea what I should do to communicate that?

The man didn’t do anything for awhile except feed himself and Talunel which his friend loved the gave fruit and bugs the most. After eating chunks of fruit and vegetables, she went around the area to find wandering bugs to eat while Pilka took a nap.




ALMOST A WEEK LATER



After a handful of days working on the piece that he was going to give to Kara to communicate that he was okay, he realized that it was such an excessive gift, and probably a waste of his time but he honestly loved soldering so much that he found the whole thing relaxing. Once he made a handful of the items, he soldered them together, and created a cute metal holder that’s foundation circled and spiraled. Currently, the metal flowers were in a state where they looked like they have not bloomed. He moved the vase around and looked around the area of his home until he found something that was suitable and turned it on. That thing started creating heat without issue and he placed the unique vase of flowers beside the heat source and the petals unraveled and bloomed. He used a heat reactive metal to make these and felt like that was as good as he was going to get such a project.

Deciding for a last step, he wrote a note, and put it into the unique vase so it could stick out. The note read:

I hope your black eye and any pain that was caused has been healing. As I promised, I am fine, and this is how I am showing you that. Put these by a heat source or under any type of light source.

At the end of the small note, his name was signed in a very mystically pretty way, and showed that he had gone through education — not the best — but one of the main things that the orphanage education enforced into him and other children was beautiful and very eligible cursive.

Going into Dominion during a later time when it was not as busy and barely anyone was wandering in the streets, he found where Kara’s address was, and it was definitely not because he had stalked her throughout the week to figure out where she lived. Placing the item at the foot of her door, it had a bag over it to make it look like it wasn’t anything special, and he knocked a few times though he didn’t wait around for an answer.

Pilka wandered off into the darkness and waited around out of sight and out of mind for a while to see if the item would be grabbed or not. After a while of nothing, he left, and he hoped that no one would steal it but he doubted anyone would. She seemed to live in a slightly nicer area and guards seemed to patrol in this area more than they did in Khia or lesser areas of Dominion.




A DAY LATER



Talunel was bothering him nonstop and with enthusiasm as they moved through the caverns and made it to a certain chut a good distance away from the outside of Dominion. It took him a few hours from his house to get here though it was worth it because he wanted to check on Opa and Oce and the locals of this chut like Sabira. “Oce! Opa!” he let out while he was entering the chut and saw the children with Sabira and three other locals.

The little boy, Oce, quickly jumped off the bench and made his way over to him. He had gills on his neck, a fishy appearance to his face with slightly blue-ish skin, and big black eyes, “You said you would be here DAYS AGO!!!” Oce pointed a finger at Pilka with such an accusation in his tone as if the older man had betrayed him by lying.

Pilka couldn’t help but chuckle while putting up his hands in defeat, “I know, I know
” before he waved his hand to encourage the little boy to lower his voice and Oce gasped while covering his mouth and what sounded like a muffled apology.

“Did you bring me something good?” Oce seemed curious and leaned to the side to check out the overly stuffed backpack that Pilka had on. The young boy was speaking cavern-ish, it sounded the same as the common language to Pilka, but he had been speaking it for years at this point.

Pilka began to take off the backpack and he looked over to Oce with such a look that made the boy come closer to him with so much interest in his young eyes and posture. The older man set the bag down and began to rummage in it, Oce barely reacted, and Pilka continued to rummage. Once this felt like it went on for too long, Oce let out his emotions, “That bag isn’ that big!” he almost shouted again though it was more controlled this time while he took a step forward while huffing a breath. Possibly an indication that he was beginning to believe that Pilka forgot about him completely.

“Here you go,” Pilka chuckled while taking out two items — a candy bar from Dominion and a small toy of one of the creatures of the caverns — and he let the boy take them with excitement and a sparkle in his eyes.

Oce bowed to Pilka, “Thank you, Elder Pilka,” then he ran away to go show the other kids the presents that he got. The little boy was generous and built on community and he would most definitely share the candy bar with his friends.

The older man was honestly baffled by what he just had heard and he turned to look at Sabira, “Have you been telling them I am old?” he laughingly accused the woman of doing such a thing. Sabira was a younger woman in her late twenties and a hybrid between a regular human and a burrower that had a lot of quirks — she had insect-like eyes, a bug-like face, and she was very petite, frail, and lengthy in posture but she wasn’t ugly. She was unique and intrinsic with beauty.

She gasped with such an accusation as she placed her hand on her chest, “Me!? Oh, no! I would never disrespect one of my peers in such a way, especially you, elder Pilka,” she teased him with a smile. This behavior and teasing brought a playful smile to his face, an even more playful roll of his eyes, and a shake to his head. He then pulled out a doll and handed it to Opa, she seemed surprised to receive something, and began to curiously check the doll out before playing with it.

Standing up, Pilka looked over to Sabira when she approached him, she had a reassuring smile, “You know you are one of the older ones, Pilka. Most people do not live towards your age because of the beasts, illness, or plenty of other reasons but that isn’t my point. Take it as a compliment that others are willing to use such a title and bow to you. It means they respect you and you are seen as a knower,” she had a seriousness in her voice as she patted his cheek and walked away after he gave her a bunch of items for the community.

Opa was sitting on the ground, only old enough to talk in simple terms, and babble vocally while moving around the doll and trying to figure out what it was. He crouched back down to the little girl, “How are you doing?” he let his hand slide over her forehead before petting her hair in one motion. She didn’t feel like she was having a fever anymore but she still looked clammy.

“Hurt,” Opa responded while pointing at her neck.

Pilka sighed, “Your neck still hurts?” he gently used both of his hands to feel her neck. Surely enough, she had inflamed lymph nodes, and he was glad that he went back into Dominion when he delivered that gift to Kara — he picked up medicine from a reliable source — and he brought it to give to Opa. When he saved her and her older brother Oce from the Cult of Darkness, they were sickly, but Oce seemed to get over it once he was in a stable environment. His immune system was stronger though Opa was struggling. She worsened. A stuffy nose, swollen lymph nodes, a tender throat, and she continuously cried because of the discomfort. He couldn't imagine how exhausted Sabira was from it all.

“I have something that you can take,” he picked up the little girl and his backpack so he could carry her into one of the living areas, specifically Sabira’s area, and set her down somewhere comfortable. “Can you put on a kettle?” he called out while opening up the medicine. Soon enough the hot water was brought to him and he poured the contents into a cup before stirring it together. Everything dissolved pretty quickly and the water turned from translucent to an orange-ish color. He let it cool before giving it to Opa and when she was able to drink it, she didn’t like the smell or taste, so he had to sit there and force her to take it all. Reminding her it was going to help her feel better.

It was after dinner time while Pilka sat around and did a few things that Sabira needed done before she approached him, “You need to take them to Sevet ul Krav,” she broke the silence that had infected the house for the past three hours. It started when the kids needed to go to bed but he found himself silently thinking about her words.

“I know,” he didn’t seem enthusiastic about it.

“Pilka, I am being serious. Opa will die down here. We do not have the proper medicine or protection for her. Plus, the cult is still searching. They are angry that you saved kids from their awful doings, Heli and Filk ran into them yesterday, and we should be glad they were not hurt because of it or worse.” Sabira felt like she had to convince him though he had already made up his mind before he came here.

Pilka stopped when he was doing and looked at her, “Sabira, I know. I will make sure Opa and Oce get to Sevet ul Krav but you have to understand. I am old. That trip takes about twelve hours when I do it alone. You have to climb up a straight drop off with little-to-no cliffs to rest on and I’m going to have two kids strapped to me when I do it this time,” he held eye contact with Sabira, the room fell heavily silent, and he went back to doing what Sabira needed done. “I’ll make sure they get there. Just let me rest for tonight and I’ll leave the first thing at wake,” Pilka explained.

“Thank you,” Sabira wanted to console him but she knew better. Pilka could be difficult and he had already made up his mind before they talked. What else was there to say other than appreciation? She knew that climb was rough on anyone which is why barely anyone did it. One slip or mess up and you were dead. There was no easy way to get to Sevet ul Krav.

At first wake, like he said, Pilka made sure he had the resources in his bag that he needed to make the trip. Opa was wrapped to his chest while Oce stood beside him. Oce having his own little bag with a make-shift clip in the front and a body harness attached to it. A rope led from Pilka to him — Pilka had a harness on as well. They were secured to each other by ten feet of rope. They all said their farewells and allowed Sabira to pray over them before they began their journey.

Oce talked the whole way and Pilka swore that the little boy didn’t even take a breath when speaking and they finally arrived at the area to climb which was roughly an hour and half walk from where the chut was. “I can’t see the top,” Oce stated.

Pilka looked over to him and chuckled, “We won’t’ see it for awhile,” he stated which caused a groan from Oce. He did not sound enthused about not being able to see the top for hours and he gave Pilka such a dirty look — not one of judgement but one that asked if he was truly serious. “I am not pulling your rope, Oce,” he jokingly tugged the rope that connected them.

“How much do we have to climb?” Oce asked with defeat.

Glancing down to check on Opa, she was completely out of it. He crouched down, carefully, and looked at Oce, “This is for your little sister, Oce. She is sick and she is going to need you. I would tell you that you could stay down here but it is not safe to do so and your sister would be terribly sad. Do you think you can be strong enough to climb and make it? I will help you.”

Oce seemed to have to think about it, he looked up into the darkness, and how steep and bare the wall was. He then looked at Pilka as if he was determining if he could trust him or not before nodding his head in agreement. “I’ll do my best.” he said as confidently as he possibly could for a boy his age.

Pilka ruffled his dark hair, “Good. Let’s get to it then,” They went up to the wall and Pilka helped Oce up and gave the young boy a head start before he started climbing after him.

It was a long time and longer than Pilka thought before Oce started vocalizing his exhaustion. Tears were rolling down the young boy's face and the older man would be lying if he said he didn’t notice them half an hour ago. It was better to ignore it in such situations until it couldn’t be ignored. An almost dreadful breath of air was taken by the little boy as his breathing started to shake with emotion, “Elder Pilka, I am tired,” he began to whine and sniffle.

Pilka stopped climbing and looked down at him. “What do you want me to do?” He wasn’t going to give Oce easy answers or solutions because he wanted the boy to think. What if he wasn’t with them and he had to do this himself?

“I
” Oce’s face twisted as he began and he looked at the stone in front of him and slightly down as if he needed to find the right words because there had to be a correct answer. “I would find somewhere to rest.” Was his honest area.

“Then look around. What do you see?” he asked the young boy.

Oce looked around to see the bare wall since they were nowhere near a cliff that they could rest on. This caused the young boy to look utterly defeated and overwhelmed. Then he began to climb again. Pilka watched him for a few seconds before sighing, “Come here,” he gestured.

The young boy stopped and glanced at him. “Why?”

“You can most likely fit in between me and the backpack so you can hang on and rest. Come one,” Pilka encouraged. This seemed to be such a relief to Oce, he hurried up, and listened to what Pilka ordered him to do. After getting Oce situated, Pilka climbed for a few more hours before getting to a cliff and feeling exhausted.

Getting Opa and Oce off from him, he made a bed with the wrap and backpack for the both of them, and created a fire. The children might have woken up for a few seconds but they quickly fell asleep in the nest of fabric and items without an issue. Pilka laid there for a while before falling asleep himself, making sure he was in between the cliff and the kids.

Plenty of tears, conversation, and exhaustion later. Pilka found himself pulling up the rope to help Oce get to the top of the cliff they had been climbing for the past day. When approaching Sevet ul Krav, it was a beautiful limestone city with golden accents, and he wandered the outskirts of the city until he got to Ta’nini’s house. She was coming out onto the steps as he approached, she was excited, “You brought children this time!?” she seemed so excited. Her whole presence beamed brightly as she approached.

Pilka gently stroked his fingers along Opa’s head and hair as she slept against his chest, “I have, this little one strapped to me is Opa, and this is her older brother Oce. I brought them here because they are being hunted by the Cult and Opa is sick,” he explained.

Ta’nini gestured for him to hand over Opa which he did after unwrapping her from him. She took the little girl and sniffed her, specifically her nose, “She smells like she has an infection,” she went over to the little boy who seemed nervous, she grabbed his chin, and sniffed his nose too. “You do not smell as strongly as her. You should be fine but I will keep an eye on both of you,” she explained with a smile. “I am Ta’nini,” She introduced herself.

Oce seemed to flush a bit and was uncertain of how he should interact. He looked to Pilka, Pilka raised his brows a little, and Oce looked back at Ta’nini. “I’m Oce, brother of Opa, and son of Jun and Epa,” he introduced himself formally and he got a validating nod from Pilka which seemed to cheer the little boy up.

“Are you sick too?” Ta’nini came over and grabbed Pilka’s chin before he could do anything about it and sniffed his face. “No, you just smell dirty,” she waved him off before gesturing for Oce to follow. “Come. I’ll show you to your new home,” she held out a hand so she and Oce could hold hands on their way.

Pilka followed. After the children were bathed and fed — Opa was put to sleep and Oce was introduced to a group of kids in the community. Ta’nini came back around, “They are safe now. Go rest or take a bath,” her words were teasing but caring. The people of Sevet ul Krav could bathe daily because of the natural springs that ran through the city. They had bath houses that were made of limestone and other types of stone that were kept in pristine condition.

The older man did just that, he enjoyed the luxuries of Sevet ul Krav, and spent a few hours in the steaming hot waters of the natural springs. Washing up and relaxing. And he would end up spending about two weeks in Sevet ul Krav before departing because he knew he needed to go back down. Packing his bag and making sure he had everything. He told everyone farewell, he encouraged Oce to stay strong and look after his little sister, and he wished Opa to recover before leaving.




BACK IN DROVAL UL VASH



The burrowers all called the level and area where Dominion sat as ‘Droval ul vash’ which translated to ‘depths of darkness’ and some even referred to it as ‘ul’shal droval ul vash’ which meant ‘within the sacred depths of darkness,’ and he found himself about a day later landing on the floor and being greeted by darkness and silence. That was until he took a few steps and stopped because he heard something in the distance. This caused his breathing to quiet and his senses to feel heightened as he carefully listened and looked around. That was when he stopped individuals. “Who is there!?” his voice demanded for whoever to show themselves. Sadly, he had an idea who was hiding in front of him.

That was when their cloaks began to appear as they got closer. There were five of them. “I’ve been waiting for you to return, Pilka. I almost thought you weren’t going to,” her voice cheekily came out as she readied her weapon — she was angry.

Pilka sighed, “I’m not fighting you, Mother Teresa,” his voice was level along with disinterest.

“It’s sister Tallullah! You plague,” she snapped at him.

He put up his hands, “I’m sorry. I’m old. I forget myself and forget people that don’t matter to me,” Pilka had a tone that made this sound more like a game though it was serious. The Cult of Darkness members were angry that he swooped Oce and Opa away from them. One of the angriest cult members was Sister Tallullah because he was constantly stopping her and her group from taking children.

She growled in annoyance, “I am here to inform you, by the mother and the father, you are considered a plague to our community and cause and you will suffer!” This was when she began to charge him. By this time, Pilka didn’t notice, but the four other members had lit torches so they could see better. It wasn’t a bother because he wasn’t very close to it when it lit up so he stepped back when they began to try making a ring of light around them.

The items that Pilka had on him was the grappling hook like weapon, two twin swords that he actually got from a Cult of Darkness member that he killed, and a hunting knife. Tallullah was charging him with a sword that was similar to the ones he had on his back, under his backpack, and he grabbed both of them.

Tallullah’s Attack = 4 (Failure)

Pilka quickly blocked her sword from hitting him and he almost felt bad because there was no force with her swing. “You might want to practice your swordsmanship, Sister Tallullah,” his words sounded encouraging and in a different situation, they would be, but at the moment they were an insult. Then one of the men came around behind him with a torch. He did no hesitation to take one of the swords and swing it at the cult member while pushing Tallullah backwards.

Pilka’s attack = 14 (Success)

The cult member stumbled backwards as his white and black robes began to fill with a red coloring. His breathing instantly became shaky from the adrenaline and Pilka stepped forward, towards Tallullah, and swung one of the swords at her almost teasingly.

Tallullah jumped back to block it, “Attacking members of darkness will put a bigger bounty on your head! I hope mother Feul or father Linin deal with you!” she hissed out those words before lunging at him again.

Tallullah’s attack = 2 (Failure)

Once again, Pilka blocked her and her face flushed, “You really do need to work on your swordsmanship. I thought the cult put all of their people through extensive training but you are father Kepelin’s daughter, so you got a pass didn’t you?” He continued to rub salt into the wound and Tallullah’s face flushed with fire.

“I was not given a pass! I had to work ten times harder than the rest of the children of Adam and Eve to become a sister! You are an abomination that has plagued us for decades and you shall not speak to me or others like that!” Sister Tallullah demanded respect.

Two more individuals were approaching him and the other one went to help the comrade that he cut, stepping back from Tallullah, he swung at the two individuals.

Sword 1 = 3 (Failure)

Sword 2 = 7 (Failure)

Pilka failed to hit them though it was hard because they both had long torches. He didn’t want to get burned with fire.

Torch attack by cult member = 4 (Failure)

One of them swung a torch at him, the ashes, flames, and embers going everywhere with the attempted strike and Pilka was able to move away and stay out of range of all three members who were ganging up on him. “This fight is appearing more unfair by the second,” he joked. “At least three of you against an older man like me. Didn’t your parents ever teach you manners? Respect your elders?” It was ironic that he joked about this but he knew the answer — cult members only respected each other.

Tallullah lunged after him again with her sword in both hands.

Tallullah attacking Pilka = 7 (Failure)

Once again he was able to out maneuver the attack and he swirled his weapons in his hands before locking them in a grab and preparing to fight with them. Pilka wasn’t planning on killing Tallullah because he wanted her to run back to the others and cry about what happened just like when he cut down three of the members to get Oce and Opa. Tallullah let out a grunt of frustration and she swung again in a sloppy manner that showed she was emotional.

Disadvantage attack = 6 (Failure)

Pilka blocked that one before pushing Tallullah over onto the ground with ease. He walked away from her and he went to attack one of the guys who swung a torch at him. Taking both swords and attempting to cut him down. The sword whistled when he slashed at the cult member.

Pilka sword 1 = 20 (success)

His second swing was a miss because of the first attack, blood splattered everywhere in between him and the cult member, and he could feel the wetness on his clothes and exposed parts of his body. The cult member fell with a thud against the ground and while he was just turning to check on the other cult members and Tallullah. The other man wielding a torch was coming at him.

Cult member attack with torch = 18
Yet it was too late for Pilka to jump away and he could feel the burning sensation on his shoulder, upper arm, and left side of his chest. The man jabbed him with the head of the torch while embers and ashes fell to the ground before the torch's light became extremely dim. Pilka let out a scream before clenching his teeth and stepping to separate himself from the torch and attacking the man.

Sword 1 = 6 (Failure)

Sword 2 = 5 (Failure)

Swinging did nothing except send electrocuting pain through his body from the left side and Pilka backed up quickly away from the cult member, making sure the other one with the hurt man was distracted, and Tallullah was away from him. His body was shaking from the rush of adrenaline and the mixture of pain he was feeling. The cult member that just got him with the torch was trying to reignite it.

Tallullah was getting up and death glaring at him with her brown eyes, she was furious, and for good reason. Pilka was making a fool out of her once again. Then she charged him again and swung.

Tallullah’s attack = 11 (success)

It wasn’t a powerful hit but she sliced open the arm that was just burned, getting some of the seared flesh with her cut, and smiling proudly that she finally got him. Pilka reached around to touch the slash but he stopped himself as he backed up a few feet. His brows furrowed as he was trying to manage the pain and focus on the two attacking him.

The man was distracted with the torch and was trying to reignite it when he looked up to see a sword coming down at him.

Pilka sword 1 = 21 (Success)

Pilka sword 2 = 6 (Failure)

A thud of a body echoed out into the cavity they were in and a head rolled away. Using his left arm was proving to be painful and exhausting. Every time he moved, it hurt, but when he moved that part of his body it hurt even worse. Tallullah gasped in horror, “You are a monster! You kill without hesitation!” she almost screamed these words in agony while tears rolled down her face.

“Do not refer to me as the monster or attempt to guilt trip me. You and your people lure children to their deaths and others that don’t know any better!” Pilka was angry and there was an underlying pain in his voice. Exhaustion was well from climbing down from Sevet ul Krav.

That was when their feud died. A laughter rang out in the darkness of the cavern and Pilka tensed up – Duskhounds
 — the thought caused him to lock eyes into the darkness to try and see them.

“See, they are coming for you! They will give justice to what happened here today and what has happened in the past because of you!” Tallullah began to run away and disappeared into the darkness. She left the wounded cult member and the other that was trying to help.

Pilka let out a shaky breath as he could hear the echoing laughter of the creature getting closer. “Please. I don’t want to die!” The unhurt cult member begged while trying to stop the bleeding of the other, his hands and arms were dreadfully soaked, and Pilka knew there was no saving the man that was bleeding out.

He glanced over to the cult member, “Why should I?” his words were plainly asked since he didn’t see any reason to help the member at all.

“I had no choice in joining the cult! It was either being sacrificed to a demogorgon or becoming a son of Adam. Please! I’ll do anything if you help me,” The person continued to beg. Pilka didn’t know if he should trust the words of the man begging for help but he wanted to.

An irritated noise could be heard from Pilka as he thought and argued internally about it, “I never want to see you associating with the cult again. If I do, I will not hesitate to kill you. Do you understand?” he continued to back up and get closer to the man that finally realized there was no saving his friend.

“I do. I promise, I will never help or associate with them again,” he cried out, not because he was scared of dying, but clearly he liked the guy that Pilka cut down.

That was when a single Duskhound appeared, cackling, and trying to sense the movements and electromagnetic pulses of the things he was hunting — Pilka and a soon-to-be-ex-cult-member. This one was smaller and looked to possibly be freshly pushed out of the familia pack — a natural occurrence to encourage young male Duskhounds to find their own breeding partner and start a familia group.

Pilka got in between the Duskhound and the man who was emotionally distraught. Putting his swords away, he saw no use, since if a Duskhound got that close to him. It was going to be a tragedy. This was when he brought out his grappling hook weapon and prepared it. “Do not move quickly or make too much sound,” Pilka whispered and even that whisper got the Duskhound turning its head to show that it heard him.

Then it seemed to know exactly where Pilka and the other man were and lunged at them.





Arriving at the chut a while later, the man was helping Pilka walk, and apologizing profusely for not being of any help with the Duskhound. The older man was somewhat annoyed about the constant chatter that this ex-member had pent up but he didn’t tell him to shut up or stop talking. The man must have needed to get it out. However, Pilka was relieved to see Sabira coming out hastily with worried eyes. Two others came out as well with worry. They began to ask a ton of questions about what had happened to him.

Pilka explained everything and the man that was with him awkwardly waved and tried to explain that he was no longer a part of the cult but he was wearing the cloaks and symbols of a fresh cult member — one of the lowest rank. A child of Adam and Eve.

Sabira took Pilka to the medicine hut to check out all the wounds and things. The massive burn that was welting, blistering, and skin was folded like wrinkled clothes caused her face to twist with disgust. The slash would need stitches. Then he had a nasty bite on his thigh from fighting the duskhound.

Lying there on the bed, he was only in boxers while Sabira stared at his wounds with disgust, “Didn’t you listen to anything I said before you left? You are old! You can’t be fighting like some young buck, Pilka!” Once she had her thoughts together, she was berating him like an angry and disappointed mother. The healer of this chut, an older man and about fifteen years Pilka’s senior, was making pastes and different things to help decrease the chances of infection and increase the ability to heal. “Yelling at a man that is as stubborn as Pilka will do nothing, Sabira. We have our ways. He has his. Now if you are going to continue to yell, you can leave, a patient doesn’t need more stress while they are in this condition,” the raspy voice of the older man echoed out in the hut while he walked over to Pilka and began to work on the burn mark, the slash, and the bite mark to make sure they were disinfected before he did anything else.

Sabira gasped to hold her breath at such words and she nodded before letting that breath out, “Yes, I am sorry Elder Guin. I will not yell at him anymore,” but she let her eyes glare at Pilka instead which said everything as well.

Pilka was focusing on what elder Guin was doing and his face kept twisting and turning each time he showed something into his wounds. “You know
 that hurts right?” After a bit, Pilka couldn’t help it.

Elder Guin looked at him with hooded eyes that were wrinkled to show his age, “Do you enjoy pain or do you enjoy not having limbs?” he asked casually as he did a few more things before preparing the needle and thread to stitch up Pilka’s arm.

“I rather have my limbs,” Pilka huffed out in relief because of the small break with no sudden jabs of pain from Elder Guin’s fingers.

“Then I don’t know why you are complaining,” Elder Guin spoke softly before he handed Pilka a rolled up wad of cloth around a stick. “Keep that in your mouth so you don’t bite your tongue,” he commanded and he started working on the stitches before Pilka could even get the thing into his mouth and Pilka quickly put it in between his teeth with a growl from the needle stabbing his flesh.




After a few days of staying in the chut and keeping an eye on the ex-cult member, he was satisfied, and he made his way back to his home. That was where he slept for probably a few days with waking up in between to check on the wounds, put the pastes and take the medicine that elder Guin gave him, and to make sure the stitches were fine. Everything seemed to check out so he was happy for the most part.

Then he grabbed a few weapons and his bag to set out for Dominion. He snuck into the city during a late time and placed a bag on Kara’s door handle. It had that fruit he let her try but this time there was a different variation. There was the regular purple-black with the red flesh inside but there was also orange-yellow with green insides.

Going into Esille, he spotted a handful of people. There were too many people at that busy market, and he was trying to get a few things but he couldn’t encourage himself enough to go into a crowded place with so many wounds. There was a girl with purple in her hair walking somewhere like she was on a mission. She probably was and he stayed up in the higher parts of the stone and watched. She was soon out of sight.

Then a man, quite a bit later, was walking through with someone that appeared to be a dweller - then he recognized them. It was Gator and Kit. A part of him wanted to say hi but he knew that Kit was probably on the way to work. Pilka laid there on the edge for a while out of exhaustion. The man didn’t even realize he was falling asleep before he woke up to screaming. Someone yelled the words he hated to hear, “DUSK HOUNDS!!!”



Mentions @Xandrya Kara - @Expendable Kit & Gator - @Qia Selene
Interactions
- Sabira
- Oce and Opa
- Ta'nini
- Elder Guin
- Sister Tallullah
- Various cult members
- Various individuals
1x Thank Thank
Hidden 1 yr ago 1 yr ago Post by The Savant
Raw
GM
Avatar of The Savant

The Savant A mind filled with chaos

Member Seen 23 days ago




It was a time of day that no one was out, the lights were dimmed to mock a natural light-to-darkness cycle, and currently it was intimidating that of what dusk would be. A cigarette lazily rolled on his lips while he huffed out smoke and looked at the notepad to clarify that he was in the right place. “Ten minutes late
 he huffed out another cloud of smoke. “Council members really piss me off.” The annoyance in his mumbled tone vibrated in the energy around him.

That was when the other man approached him from a darker alleyway, he smirked, “Took you long enough. Now why did you want to meet me?” Roach straightened up and faced the man that was around his age, maybe a little younger, or possibly older. It didn’t matter. He had done business with plenty of the council members.

“I need you to do a favor for me, Roach,” the low voice of the council member barely rang out while he grabbed a few printed pictures from under his jacket. “You need to take care of these individuals,” he handed several pictures over to Roach and a disc.

“Who are they?” Roach asked while looking through the photos to notice they were all burrowers that illegally go in and out of Dominions walls or dwellers who were allowed in the cities but unfavored by society. Disgusting wastes of breath and resources. He hated the bunch with a passion and he glanced up to the council member. “Is there another purging of these people going on?”

“You don’t ask the questions, I do, now,” the man pointed at the pictures. “All their names are written on the back, their whereabouts or places of work, and how dangerous they are to our society. If we want to keep moving forward, we need these things eliminated,” the man had a poisonesses disgust for dwellers and burrowers and he wanted them all gone from the city.

Roach nodded in agreement, “Consider it done, boss,” he chuckled. “I like the look of this one, I haven’t seen him on your radar before and he looks older. What’s so special about him?” he twirled the photo of Pilka in his fingers.

“That’s a burrower named Pilka, it comes and goes out of the city at times. An incident happened about a month ago with it and a young girl named Kara. A scientist. It beat her. She said it wanted information about the council but I doubt it cares about our doings. It probably was trying to keep her as a toy or something. You know how borrowers are, awful, and disgusting. There have been cases of those creatures in the past stealing women and men from the city for god who knows what!”

“Shhh. Keep your voice down,” Roach clenched his teeth with a hiss. “I get it. He’s a problem. I’ll take him out. Consider all of them dead, gone, and done,” Roach gestured up the photoes before putting them into his pocket and twirling the disc. “So what’s this about?”

“Video footage of all of them, especially Pilka. I want to see if you can figure out what it was saying to that girl, if you can’t, it’s whatever, but it might help you locate it easier,” the council member explained.

“Do you think h— it~ is coming around for this girl at all?”

“No, we haven’t seen it on camera. I doubt it is unless it has some sick fascination with our female citizens and that even gives more reason to take it out. It’s a problem and a threat to society.”

“I got it. Like I said, consider it done, Council member T—” the man almost stated the council members name before the man shushed him. The council member waved him off and Roach nodded his head before they went their separate ways.



Time A few nights ago
1x Like Like
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Seen 3 hrs ago



Selene didn’t blend into Esille the way she did in Khia. Here, the air smelled of ionized sterility and overpriced citrus simulacra. Dominion’s sky arched above, a holographic cerulean so flawless it felt otherworldly as if she’d actually done it. Made it to the land Above, that is. Except neon script cascaded down building facades in liquid waves, advertising nano-spa treatments and cognitive uplifts, their hues calibrated to soothe, to sedate. Just a purr of light that made her eyes ache if she looked for too long.

The case hugged her ribs, its lock a cold, mocking eye. Three nights she’d hunched over it in her squat—a crumbling prefab unit masquerading as “artisan housing”—probing its seams with picks and decoders. Nothing. Not a tremor. Whoever had commissioned this job hadn’t just wanted discretion; they’d built a damn sarcophagus. Middleman. Courier. Mule. That’s all she was, the terms hissing in her skull like the devil’s snake around her shoulder. She’d swallowed worse labels for less pay, sure, but this
 this felt like being handed a grenade with the pin already gone.

What in the hell was in this thing that was so important? There was probably no point in wondering, yet still, it needled her. The not-knowing. She hadn’t admitted it out loud, not even to herself, but part of her had hoped it wouldn’t be this sealed. That she might, maybe, get a peek. That whoever this buyer was—some slick-spoken contact working out of a clinic deep in Esille’s legal district—might be late or fall through, and she'd be stuck with it long enough to justify a deeper dig. She passed rows of glowing ads—perfume behind reinforced glass, luxury augments promising longer legs and sharper smiles, synthetic chocolates made from a hundred unnamed compounds—and wondered what kind of person wanted something this locked up bad enough to risk a Grey Market buy during a Council crackdown.

And why they’d specifically asked for her to get it.

Selene veered left, feigning interest in a vending kiosk draped in bioluminescent ferns. Their fronds rippled on loop, a perfect mimicry of the breeze. No soil. No roots. Just another illusion. But blending in Esille meant pretending to have a purpose, and that meant loitering with intent. Acting like someone on the cusp of a date. Or a transaction. So she stood in the soft, purple glow of the plant aisle and scanned the area.

And, despite her vigilance, she didn’t notice the shift at first. Just a subtle hush, a tremor in the air like static before a storm. The sort of silence that wasn’t natural in a city like this, especially not in Esille. A silence that pulled the breath from your lungs and said, Run.

Selene didn’t turn her head at first. She knew better than to move too fast in a place where eyes watched from more than just storefronts. But something primal stirred in her chest, and a wet thud fractured the stillness.

A scream rang out somewhere deeper in the plaza. Someone shouted a word she hadn’t heard in years outside of whispers:

“Duskhounds!”

She didn’t freeze. But her spine sure did.

That word cracked through her like a bone snap. Not because she believed the scream, but because of the way it hit. Panicked. Like it hadn’t been meant for the crowd at all, but for the person shouting it. A warning to themselves that came far too late.

Selene shifted her weight and casually stepped back from the kiosk. No rush. No sudden moves. The case remained tucked tight under her arm, ribs-to-metal, as if proximity could protect her from whatever was coming. Her eyes flicked up, past the soft glow of the aisle, past the dazzle of ads and consumer gloss, and locked on a shadow that was moving wrong.

Too low to be human. Too fast to be safe.

Another scream now. Closer. Cut off halfway through.

The crowd was still in that half-stutter between did we hear that right? and we should be running.

Selene didn’t wait.

She turned, boots striking slick tile, and cut through a row of shoppers who hadn’t yet realized the world had shifted. She needed verticality. Noise cover. Anywhere the hounds’ senses wouldn’t reign.

And, most importantly, she needed to ditch this package.

No way they’re after this. Probably not. Hopefully not. Then again, this wasn’t exactly the first time a job had gone sideways in ways she hadn’t predicted.

Either way, there was bound to be a stampede in minutes, and she refused to be among the trampled.


Mentions/Interactions: N/A
1x Like Like
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by Eviledd1984
Raw
Avatar of Eviledd1984

Eviledd1984 GABAGOOL OVA HERE!!!

Member Online

Collab with: @The Savant



A few hours later, Jonathan was seated in a dark, smoky room in the back of a nightclub. Across from him was the owner of the nightclub and a local drug lord named O’Bannon. O’Bannon was involved in the drug trade and quite liked the drugs that Jonathan was creating. Jonathan was there wanting to negotiate his pay and would be given a tour of the main lab.

“Thank you for coming in to meet with me.” O’Bannon said as he leaned back in his chair, puffing away on a half-lit cigar. Jonathan was smiling under his mask but wondered why O’Bannon wanted to hire him. There didn’t seem to be a reason for someone to hire an eccentric scavenger. Although, perhaps his drug cooking was the reason he was being considered for employment. “We heard many good things about your products, and I wanted to hire you as one of my cooks.” He added while taking another puff of his cigar.

“How much would I be paid for my services?” Jonathan asked, leaning forward so O’Bannon could see his masked face in the light. O’Bannon nodded, relaxed inside the chair, and spoke.

“You will be paid a commission for each batch that you cook. And for each batch, you will be paid 50,000 dollars. Of course, you probably know how dangerous this business can sometimes be. I hope you can keep a cool head in stressful situations.” O’Bannon had heard of The Ratman and how erratic he could be. But he knew that the Ratman made the best drugs around. So, having him in his pocket would be invaluable.

“I will be cool as a cucumber. And that sounds dandy as candy.” Jonathan said, leaning back into his chair. With enough savings, he would be able to buy a new apartment. The two men shook hands, and Jonathan was happy with the deal. However, it would interrupt his scavenging. However, this opportunity could prove fruitful for the drug making techniques he could learn. Learning the building and making his way towards his favourite grey market clinic for some more morphine.
1x Like Like
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Seen 3 hrs ago


In collaboration with(@The Savant) as Roach




It was odd how fast the energy in a room or a whole community could change. Everything was more or less relaxing until screaming could be heard in the distance, shouting of words he couldn’t understand, and chaos erupted without a second for anyone to process what was going on. He was enjoying a meal at a shabby little restaurant where there was no inside sitting area — the only area inside was the common area to stand and wait for to give your order to the worker or wait to pick up your food, a public bathroom which was shared and barely anyone could reasonably or comfortable fit in it, and the back where all the magic happened.

A disappointed sigh sounded out as he set his sub down, what was all the commotion about? Roach decided to stand up and leave his items, but before he departed, he grabbed the citrus drink and downed it, and found himself moving. Picking the mobile device from his pocket to see if he could find a location on Selene or anyone else that he was supposed to be watching, just in case all hell broke loose. He didn’t want to disappoint any of his clients — however — he took two pictures out of his pocket while walking. A few days ago, a council member approached him and gave him a handful of pictures of dwellers and burrowers, and last night the same council member came around again. This time, the member gave him a few pictures of scavengers that they wanted taken care of.

The two pictures that seemed to catch his eyes the most were the older burrower named Pilka, who was roaming around Dominion without any consequences and bothering young women and the scavenger that had the nickname of Ratman, and people seemed to complain about him a lot. He has been running around without any consequences or punishment either.

Deciding to mind his own business for now instead of focusing on that job, he put the pictures away, and he noticed a few locations — Selene was the closest. Roach decided to cut through a few alleys and make his way towards the woman. Knowing how to slip through the cracks of Dominion, he got to the younger woman with ease, and he stepped out in front of her — purposefully getting in her way, “Hey sweetheart, what are you running from?” He was blissfully unaware of the duskhound situation, but he knew a commotion was happening, however, Selene was running with a purpose, and he kind of wanted to interfere with that more than figuring out why everyone else was screaming in terror.

She didn’t see him at first.

One second, Selene was cutting between two vending columns, shoulder-checking a dazed man still clutching a bouquet of light-reactive lilies, and the next, there he was. In front of her. Like a goddamn ghost with expensive shoes and the worst timing ever.

She skidded to a stop hard enough that the case at her ribs jabbed up under her arm, and for a split, searing moment, she actually considered whether barreling straight into him would be worth it. But instinct stalled her legs before her rage could.

His voice, that copper-warm drawl she’d once mistaken for charm when she was stupid enough to believe adults knew what they were doing, slid under her skin like a splinter. Her breath hitched, not from exhaustion but from sheer disbelief. Not because he’d found her. That was the least surprising part. But because he looked so fucking casual about it. As if the city wasn’t about to collapse inward on itself with the sound of teeth and screaming.

Selene’s gaze snapped up to his, her expression flat, but her eyes sharp enough to slice tungsten.

“Seriously?” she rasped, low and incredulous. “You pick now to play peekaboo?”

“You used to love that game as a child,” Roach teased with a sickening curl to the one side of his lips. “However, you aren’t that precious little girl anymore, but you are still precious, so I have to find you when things go south. Clearly,” his head tilted up a little to look at the people running around like chickens with their heads cut off, screaming, trying to find their children, and some of them were moving closer — all pathetic.

He sucked on his teeth for a second with a distaste for the chaos and he heard the screams more clearly — DUSKHOUNDS! — and he almost wanted to laugh. People were worried about duskhounds? They were one of the easier things to take down. He would be more worried about Grells or Lynes. Possibly tunnelers if they got close enough, and even those creatures didn’t bother him in thought. “Clearly, everyone is freaking out for such little reasons, quite pathetic don’t you think?” his eyes were covered in darker shades, like usual, and he looked so anonymous. Easily being able to blend into the background. However, his stare was strong, and he was looking directly at Selene.

“Come on,” Roach stepped forward and reached out towards Selene, going to grab her arm or wrist. “I don’t even know why you go outside half the time. You have a room. Isn’t that enjoyable enough? You kids have video games or whatever they are called,” His tone shifted to show how irritating Selene could be for him. She made him work so much more. Half of the time, he wished he could just trap her inside her house, but that would be a human rights violation case that he wouldn’t want to fight in court.

Selene’s whole body coiled at the reach. He barely brushed her sleeve before she jerked back a step, the case jostling under her arm, her free hand instinctively curling like she might draw something—knife, wrench, middle finger, didn’t matter.

“Touch me again,” she hissed, “and I swear to every rusted god beneath this city, I’ll lodge your hand so far down your own throat you can finally taste the bullshit you talk.” Her eyes—those mismatched eyes—didn’t even flinch as she said this. For a heartbeat, the light caught the ghost in his gaze: a reflection of the girl she’d been, all scraped knees and desperate to please. Pathetic, yes, but not her anymore. He always did this, though. Showing up late with that waxy, serpentine smile and treating her like she was still six and stupid. Still scribbling escape routes into her notebooks while pretending not to notice the cameras above her bunk.

“And don’t call this pathetic,” she snarled, advancing now, driving him back for once, “just because you’re too dead inside to give a shit about people getting hurt or threatening to hurt them and those they care about.” She, of course, was referring to Scotti when she said this. He’d threatened a kid. A scared, twitchy kid with too much heart and not enough protection. And Selene hadn’t forgotten it.

At first, he was taken aback by her outburst, but he was not surprised, not moving back much, and allowing a foot to fall behind him so he was secure. “Someone is feisty today. What happened? Didn’t get a shitty job? You know, I am always up to take on an apprentice,” he chuckled while putting up his hands like he was in defeat.

The man’s eyes sharpened as she continued her confidence, “I was only giving the kid some encouragement, sweetheart,” Roach spit those words out with distastefulness. As if he were not interested in this conversation, but he would continue anyway. “Plus, I wouldn’t actually hurt that little girl. She’s sweet. Reminds me of you when you were little. Too innocent for her own good. She walked right up to me and had a talk for about twenty minutes. Her daycare workers didn’t even notice, an awful bunch they are, I could have scooped her up if I wanted to,” Roach joked, but there was an underlying seriousness of concern in his voice. The concern that the workers were lacking, while it was so easy to get over that playground fence and talk to a little girl.

Selene’s jaw clamped shut, the tension radiating down her neck. Her fingers twitched once at her side. Not enough to draw suspicion from the untrained eye, but Roach knew her tells. Or he used to. That twitch meant she was calculating how many steps it would take to drop him.

Three, if he didn’t dodge. Two, if she led with her elbow.

She didn’t, though.

Instead, her voice came out quiet. Cold.

“You think this is you being funny.” She didn’t blink. “But I know what it is. You’re testing limits you already know. Reminding me that you could, but don’t. That’s what you do, right? Keep everyone grateful they’re not on the floor.” Her lips curled into something that wasn’t quite a smile. More a scar remembered. “But don’t ever compare me to her again. She probably still sees good in people like you. Still hopes. I buried that part of myself before I left.”

The crowd behind her was thinning now, people running, shouting, scattering like rats. A deep, inhuman growl echoed somewhere close, just enough to crawl down the spine.

She didn’t look away from Roach.

“If you’re here to do your job, then do it. Tail me. Report in. Play watchdog for the bastards who still think I owe them something besides a thank you for my birth.” Her breath fogged slightly in the cooler artificial air. “But if you so much as breathe wrong in that girl’s direction again? I’ll stop playing this game. That’s what you can crawl back to tell my parents.”

The man waved her off, “Stop overreacting,” he huffed out while picking a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and a lighter. Taking one out, putting it between his lips, and lighting it up before putting the items away. Then he looked around the woman to see a duskhound tilting its head. “Stop talking,” he ordered her.

“And I don’t give a shit if you want to continue playing the game. I doubt your parents even care to keep tabs on you. I’m pretty sure they just forgot to take me off payroll,” he shook his head while taking a few steps to the right to get a better picture of the hound that was behind Selene. It was about thirty yards away, but it was trying to figure out where they were, but the screaming and chaos were definitely confusing it.

Plucking the cigarette from his lips and blowing out a cloud of smoke, “If you really want me to make it up in some fashion. I’ll go visit their mom later. Help her build those kids' college tuition and life, but I am busy right now,” he chuckled with a dirty sense of humor and put the cigarette back in his lips before pulling out a gun and switching out parts to it. It was a handgun, nothing impressive, but it was tactical. He was changing it from a stun-gun to a deadly weapon.

Selene didn’t laugh, but the sound she made was close enough to pass.

“Of course they forgot,” she said, the words dripping with acid as she continued to ignore his instruction. “Prioritize profit, purge the problem. That’s the family motto, isn’t it?” A bitter smile ghosted across her lips. “If I’d known that’s all it took to get rid of you, I would’ve tried to tank the family name way sooner.”

But her fingers curled a little tighter around the case.

“You know the family motto better than I do. I’m not a part of the Syn family,” he chuckled while switching the gun, and it began to buzz with power. It was a battery-powered gun; it shot bullets, but it charged up before blasting a piece of metal that would open up while stabbing into the skin and discharging the electricity that it absorbed.

Twisting the cigarette in his lips, “Also, you can’t get rid of me that easily, sweetheart. I’ve known you before you were born. One could say I am a little attached. I hate to say it. Maybe I even have a little piece of me that cares. I’d still check in on yah without a second thought. You do some pretty dumb shit,” he began to aim the gun at the beast.

Selene didn’t share her thoughts about anything he’d just revealed right away. She just stared at him, lips pressed thin, something cold and flinty settling behind her eyes. Then, without a word, she moved to walk past him.

“Whatever,” she muttered over her shoulder, the word dry as ash. “You’re not even the worst thing crawling around out here today.”

Duskhound roll = 10 (success)

When Selene began walking away, that was when the duskhound twisted its head and seemed to lock onto her movements. It was clearly jittering from the commotion, but it finally caught onto something that it wanted, and it began to charge. Quickly and efficiently. Aiming right for her without issue, before she would have felt its weight plunge her to the ground.

Roach’s Reaction = 13 + 2 (bonus) = 15 (success)

Roach didn’t react right away, not because he was old and slow, but because he was making a point. What point, exactly? Probably one that no one but him would understand. Though he was letting his gun charge that bullet before he took a shot with an electrically powered poof. Once that bullet dug into that Duskhound's flesh, the creature whined out and jumped away from Selene, and Roach was reloading that gun without hesitation.

Walking right over to Selene, not helping her up but placing himself right in front of her and looking at the duskhound, “You know, you should really watch out. You could get hurt,” Roach let out a condescending tone while charging another bullet up.

The creature began to growl out before that echoing cackle could be heard. It was trying to get Roach to move, but he stood there watching it. It began to sniff the area where the bullet entered its flesh, and then began to sniff the air. It was trying to locate him. The strategy of trying to find him showed how intelligent the creature could be.

Selene hit the ground hard. The case skidded from her grip, clattering just out of reach as the duskhound’s weight slammed her sideways, breath punched from her lungs. If not for the sharp crack of Roach’s gun and the sizzling whine that followed, it might’ve been the last sound she made. She didn’t say anything at first—not as the thing scrambled off, not as its shriek rattled through her bones, and not even when Roach’s boots planted in front of her. Only when he spoke did she finally look up.

That tone.

Like this was a lesson. Like she was a damn child again.

Slowly, with all the grace of someone running on pride more than pain, Selene pushed herself up from the floor. Her palms were scraped, her elbow throbbed, and her heart was a snare drum in her ribs. But her eyes? Her eyes could’ve lit a fire.

“Wow,” she said flatly. “Thanks for the tip, dad.” She spat the word like it had burned her. Then, grudgingly, so grudgingly it almost hurt, she stepped in behind him. Not because she trusted him. But because between him and the thing with claws and cackling teeth, she’d rather keep the known bastard in front.

She stooped to grab the case, wincing, then muttered under her breath without looking at him:

“You get bitten, I’m not dragging your ass.”

It was the closest she’d come to a truce. And the farthest she’d let him think it was one.

Roach laughed at her little sarcastic title, “You would have been better off if I were your father.” Her comment clearly amused him, and there might have been a sad truth to his response. He knew how her parents were, and he had a lot of unsaid things about them in his mind, but money was money. As long as he was getting paid, he wouldn't bite the hand that fed him, but he did snap at her parents a few times throughout the years — no reason to tell her that.

He shrugged, “Then be more careful, so I don't have to take my eyes off that monster,” as his gun buzzed in an alert state, as if fully charged. The beast lunged at him.

Duskhound attack = 16 (Success)

Even though the beast was hurt, it was proving that some pain and injury were not going to dwindle its spirits or its instincts to kill. Roach found himself hitting the ground hard while the creature's jaws clamped down on his arm, which naturally went to block his face. A hissing sound came from him as he felt the sinking pressure of teeth in his flesh.

His gun slid away from him by about three feet and he glanced at it before trying to position his foot to hopefully kick the damn thing off from him or get into a better position.

Selene Attack= 6

“Shit,” Selene spat, half under her breath. She didn’t want to move. Every survival instinct screamed to let the bastard get eaten. But she’d never been great at following orders, not even her own. With a grimace, Selene darted forward, snatching the gun up before her finger quickly found the trigger, muscle memory overriding spite. The shot erupted in a searing arc, grazing the hound’s flank and detonating against a holographic billboard. Shrapnel rained down, glass petals from a luxury perfume ad spiralling like shrapnel confetti.

“Fuck.”

The duskhound flinched, startled, but not hurt. And now, it seemed angry. Its eyes snapped toward her with predator clarity, and in that split-second, she realized what she’d just done: made herself the more interesting target.

“Fan-tastic.” she muttered, already moving fast, backpedalling, trying to circle wide. She kept the gun raised with both hands, but her grip was too tight, her breathing shallow. Panic pressed hard against her ribs.

“Get. Up.” She barked the command at Roach. The hound advanced, claws scoring the tile with a nails-on-chalkboard shriek. Her mind fractured, half calculating trajectories (weak spots she’d read about, such as its joints), half clawing through a memory: Roach, a decade younger, tossing her a pistol. “You miss with this thing, you probably die. Romance that trigger, sweetheart.”

Another shot. This one cracked louder than the first.

And this time, it hit.

The electrically charged round slammed into the duskhound’s front leg just above the joint, embedding deep before discharging with a gut-churning pop of scorched flesh and snapping ligaments. The creature screamed, a warbling, wet snarl, and stumbled, its lunge faltering mid-stride as one leg buckled beneath it.

Selene didn’t wait for praise. She pivoted and slid the gun across the tile toward Roach with a flick of her wrist, just in case the thing got back up faster than it should.

Roach was up and at it as Selene was barking out the order, and he was turning to her and the duskhound when his facial recognition alert went off. It echoed throughout his mind while he looked around quickly before shaking his head and focusing on Selene and the hound again — this was a problem that he needed to focus on. Not his alerts going off and telling him that there was someone around whom he was hunting.

“You are doing a wonderful job, sweetheart!” His voice was actually encouraging and possibly a little proud as he crouched down and picked up the gun. Putting another bullet into the chamber and charging it up. He walked over to the whining mass of fur and blood as he put a charge through the creature's eye. With a final yelp, silence, or at least the silence around them, while chaos was everywhere else.

This was when Roach began to look around to scan for that face again, and off in the distance, up on a cliff by a building where his alert began to go, he saw a figure. Letting his artificial eye do its work to zoom in and recognize the face. It was Pilka up on a ledge, hanging out. “Get home, sweetie. I’ll check on you later,” his voice fell from the positivity that held around Selene as he began to move towards his next target.

“Of course you’ve got another appointment,” Selene muttered, low, mostly to herself. Her gaze flicked up to where his focus had turned. A figure. Distant. She didn’t need facial tech to know it wasn’t her fight. Not today.

She looked back at the creature’s remains, then at the smear of blood on her sleeve. Then, finally, at Roach.

“You keep calling me sweetheart like it means something,” she said, her voice quieter now. “Like it’s a comfort. You forget I know what it actually means coming from you.”

She turned her back to him, tucking the case against her ribs with a wince. The drop-off would have to be rescheduled.

“No need to check in,” she said over her shoulder. “I’m managing just fine, dumb shit and all.”

And with that, she walked away.

“There is always a need, I’ll bring you takeout. You’re clearly grumpy and annoyed for some reason,” Roach waved her off while heading towards the man he was contracted to hunt down and kill. A pest of society.
1x Like Like
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by Xandrya
Raw
Avatar of Xandrya

Xandrya Lone Wolf

Member Seen 1 day ago

Kara gets questioned, pt. 2
Collaboration between @The Savant and myself.

‱‱ ━━━━━ ‱‱●‱‱ ━━━━━ ‱‱


A couple of knocks on her door. In an otherwise quiet room, the sound startled Kara. She sat up from the spot on her couch, puzzled as to who would be paying her a visit. The only expecting guests were her family later in the evening who were coming over for dinner.

"Kara Voss, open up."

That sounded...official. She rushed to the door, not bothering to don her slippers. It was the mid afternoon but she hadn't yet changed out of her pajamas. Clearing her throat, Kara opened the door to see a man who was easily 6 and a half feet tall dressed in all black. "May I help you?"

He looked her up and down without so much as an introduction, his face bearing an expression as if she were a lowly criminal. "I'm with The Crystalline Council. Get dressed, we need to ask you a few questions."

"Oh...okay." she nodded, mindlessly tapping the edge of the door. "Give me a minute and I'll be right out."

He nodded in response, signaling to someone down the hall she hadn't laid eyes on. Kara felt uneasy. "May I?" she motioned as if she were about to close the door.

"Of course."

She closed the door, backing up against it as her mind raced. They either caught Pilka or they found out she was lying. Kara played out multiple scenarios in her head, and she didn’t like any single one of them. But there wasn’t time for “what ifs”. She pushed herself off the door and headed to her bedroom, eventually getting dressed in black pants, a white turtleneck, and an olive green jacket. Kara was quick to fix up her hair, pulling it back into a ponytail. Lastly, she looked herself up and down in the mirror to double-check she looked presentable, to her standards anyway.

A few moments later, she again made her way to the door, this time with her bag holding some of her belongings. Who knew how long she'd be away, or whether she’d be back that day at all.

"I'm ready," Kara smiled lightly, turning her back to the man to lock her door.

This man was not familiar, it was not Klay, and he didn’t give off the impression that he was going to investigate Kara or ask her questions. He was simply a retriever. Without saying anything else other than, “Follow me,” with a gesture. This agent of the Crystalline Council would lead Kara all the way from the safety of her home to the city district of Esille. They would enter a government building that required badges to be scanned in to get past the common spaces for the public.

He would have led her down a very long hall or at least it seemed long before he turned to a door and opened it, “Please wait in here. A safety officer and a public servant will be in to go over the events of the other day with you,” the man would have waited until Kara entered the room to shut and clearly lock the door with a click. Then there was no sound on the other side of the door for a moment before his footsteps could be heard going down the hallway.

"Okay," was her only response.

He locked it... Kara was curious, and slightly disturbed as to the man's actions. As far as she knew, one typically didn't get locked into an interrogation room. Sure, there was always the chance of the individual running out, but in a government building, one wouldn't get very far. And so Kara sat alone with her thoughts, mindful of her actions as she was very likely being recorded. Not that she had much to hide save for the fact that the report was fabricated. But at least she had the bumps and bruises, and most importantly, the hospital visit on record. Now she only needed to wait and wonder what they wanted with her.

It was probably somewhere between fifteen minutes and a half hour before a knock could be heard on the door, “Kara Voss, I am Safety Officer Kapin and with me is Public Servant Akito Dwell,” a much older woman’s voice rang out while the door unlocked and opened up. Safety Officer Kapin was actually the department head of the dweller and burrower initiative on understanding their behaviors, genetics, and other aspects of their being which was publicly known. She went to university to study genetics, biology, and to figure out how different and similar people were to burrowers and dwellers. She had written various journals about their behaviors, communities outside, and had actually spent as little as a few days to a handful of months outside of the walls to study the communities and people.

Akito Dwell was no one of importance, not heard about publicly for the most part, but what Kara or others might have heard about the woman was that she was good at being a public servant and someone that laid neutrality on the table for individuals and worked on cases to clear people’s names about mishaps and situations like Kara found herself in though she was known to be viscous when it came to categorizing people; who did wrong and who did right.

“I’m sorry that you had to wait, would you like a glass of water or anything to eat?” Safety officer Kapin asked while gesturing for Akito to close the door, which she quietly did. The older woman came to take a seat on the other side of the table from Kara while Akito stood at the end of the table with Kara on her left and Mrs. Kapin on her right.

"I'm okay, thank you," Kara stood up, formally greeting Officer Kapin and Ms. Dwell. "Nice to officially meet you." Kara smiled politely, slightly relieved when the woman had entered the room and not someone else. When Kara was undergoing orientation for her new position at the lab, she had sat in for a presentation put together by Kapin. It was mainly about dwellers and burrowers...safety measures, etc. She'd seen her in passing a handful of other times too, but never had a one-on-one with her. And now, well, Kara was going to be asked a handful of questions by her regarding her interaction with Pilka. Unnerving, but not something she couldn't lie herself out of, or so she hoped.

And as for Dwell, Kara was glad she was there but she wasn't letting her guard down. She eyed the woman momentarily, a friendly expression masking her thoughts. "The wait is no issue at all. Tell me, how can I be of help?" She was trying to sound as confident as possible.

“ I wish we could have formally met in different circumstances,” Mrs. Kapin gave a reassuring smile to the younger woman. It was an honest comment because she hated having to meet anyone through interrogation rooms.

Akito Dwell stayed silent, she happened to pull out a notebook and a writing utensil.

Mrs. Kapin sat on the other side of the table with such confidence in her posture, unmoving, and strong. “We are hoping you would tell us more about your conversation with the burrower Pilka, because lesser officers are confused,” she got straight to the point while glancing up at Akito when the young woman with dark hair started scribbling.

“You see, Officer Klay was on this case, but he couldn’t understand the footage of you and the burrower. He said it didn’t line up with your story, so they gave me the case to figure out more,” the woman was not here to be Kara’s friend but clearly she was not here to be her enemy either. Possibly? In her opinion, the footage showed two individuals that looked more like friends than anything, but she would let Kara explain everything in her perspective before accusing her of lying. People could look so friendly while threatening to cut one’s throat. “What I am saying is that, your description of an aggressor was odd when you watch the footage, Kara. Can you go back over that day with me? What happened?”

She wasn't angry; the question would make anyone wonder the same. Kara nodded, exhaling slowly as if it were hard having to relive that day. "I can imagine how bad the footage looks, I would ask the same question. But he..." she paused, looking for the right words while theatrically playing it off. "At first he wasn't menacing, do you know what I mean? I didn't believe him initially, figuring I'd see how far we'd go before the act stopped—I mean, I could have alerted an officer, but at the same time, I was a little cautious, and admittedly my curiosity got the better of me. Why had he picked me out of an entire crowd? If you're in a rally of that size, of course you're going to bump into people. But then he led me away..."

Kara shifted in her seat, clearing her throat. "We walked a little further before being stopped by a couple of safety officers. He was deliberate with his words, demanding I either follow him and try to get way or I’d get hurt,” she scoffed. ”I was hurt either way. They tased me and I was suddenly unable to move but then I was plucked from the ground like a flower
” She stopped, leaning forward on her arms and looking at Kapin dead in the eyes. ”It was then I realized I was a hostage because who in their right mind goes through that much hassle for a nobody?" A sigh followed, and Kara leaned back once more. "There was no going back at that point. He led through the roof and eventually into some tunnels. I couldn’t see anything at that point. Eventually, he, um, he led me to
" her gaze fell down to her lap, almost as if she were ashamed. "I'm sorry, I think I’m going to need some water, please."

Both of the women sat there and listened to Kara, giving her their full attention, and Akito continued to scribble things down in her notebook. Taking notes of what Kara was saying and probably trying to formulate some kind of case when it came down to it — one never knew if it would be the court against Kara or Kara having to sit on a stand in the future with Pilka in cuffs. Anything could happen.

Kapin held eye contact with Kara when she spoke of the events, especially being plucked from the ground like a flower and she out of everyone knew how strong burrowers could be. She had experienced how easily they could lift someone else up while climbing up walls that looked impossible even with the proper gear. The older woman ignored the comment about water for at least what she wanted to say. “I understand this is difficult and possibly embarrassing for you Kara but we understand that there is a curiosity. Most people are curious about burrowers even if they have no idea what they look like or will never see one. Humans are curious and you are a scientist. You are in a field of curiosity. However, I need you to go over everything,” the older woman stood up. Looked at Akito before giving a gentle smile towards kara, “I’ll get us all water and something to snack on. Then we can continue after a small break, okay?”

She did not pause for an answer before gesturing for Akito to leave the room first before she left. Closing and this time there was no click — it wasn’t locked. Maybe it showed they believed her? Or believed she wouldn't run at all.

When the women came back into the room, Kapin sat back down, and Akito placed a tray with water, juice, and a few wrapped snacks in front of her — pretzels, a granola bar, and a wafer.

She nodded silently, taking a moment to go back to that day in her head; the conversations she and Pilka had had. Sometime after they'd been walking, they had touched upon some troubling topics. If one was following their movements through the video feed, then they would have noticed her and Pilka's expressions shifting to a more serious one. Kara hoped that would be enough to corroborate her confession this time around.

"He took me to an area where he had a couple of his friends around. I only heard their voices because I still couldn't see anything. Eventually he began asking me questions. Whether I knew anyone of importance, whether there were any plans in motion to permanently deal with the burrowers. I kept telling him I was no one of importance, but no matter how many times I repeated myself, he wouldn't take my response. Eventually he lost his temper and he...he punched me. I'm sure you read my hospital report, right? I remember signing off a Notice of Release."

Kara exhaled, as if a big weight had been lifted off her shoulders. "One of his friends intervened before he managed to inflict further damage and I was able to escape. I got away, moving as fast as I could while practically blind until I was back in the city and found help."

Kara stared down at her hands. "I haven't seen another burrower since..." She took a sip of water, grabbing the granola bar right after.

Both of them listened while Kara explained more, Akito continuing to write everything down, and Kapin’s face shifting with questions not vocalized until Kara was done. “Both of us looked over your hospital report and the officer reports that were filed about that day and incident,” her voice sounded more soothing and almost sympathetic yet too formal for a friend or someone close.

“I know you said you only heard his friends voices but you have said that one intervened and stopped the violence and that let you get away. Can you describe that one at all?” Kapin was curious if she could or not. She didn’t believe Kara was lying or didn’t have a reason to, yet, but she wanted to see if Kara could remember finer details that she might not have remembered before.

She rested her chin on the palm of her hand with furrowed eyebrows as if trying to recall the information being asked of her. Kara felt a hint of guilt leading them on with nonsense lies that would send them on a wild goose chase, but the atrocities committed against those like Pilka was inconceivable and so that minor feeling of guilt wasn’t necessarily eating away at her. ”If I had to guess, I’d say he was as tall, if not taller than my assailant. I was stunned after the punch, and they got into a bit of a tussle...wait—” Kara straightened up on the chair. ”His name was Kane! I remember now how he cursed his name!”

A faked eureka moment was all that was, and Kapin and Dwell were none the wiser.

Akito continued to write down the information that Kara was giving them and clearly made notes besides the statements. Kapin watched with a pleased smile, “A name is good. It'll help us in our investigation of this burrower group. Do you remember any finer details? How did Kane's eyes or skin look? Possibly any markings on the skin like scars or native marks?” This would help them determine if they were nomadic individuals or not as well. A ton of burrowers had tribal markings to link them back to parents or communities. Some had forced marks that meant that a tribe could not trust them.

She chewed on that for a moment, pursing her lips. "Sorry, I can't do that. I'd only be giving you false leads and that's not fair to you nor the rest of the team." Kara took another bite of the granola bar as her stomach growled. She hadn't realized how hungry she was, and she was making it a point to eat something after the interview. "It was really dark there too; I could barely make out their outlines. But..." she went on, shrugging her shoulders, "My best guess is that they are close with one another, or at the least, Kane cares about his friend, otherwise why would he stop him from making matters worse for himself?. Kane couldn't have cared less about me; I believe he was stopping his friend from crossing a line."

Kapin sat there cooly while listening to Kara and she wasn’t surprised the young woman couldn’t see the individuals — most burrowers seemed to have some form of night vision or capability. “Not all borrowers want to hurt citizens of Dominion, Kara,” she explained. “A lot of them are very family and community orientated so even if Kane didn’t know you. He still respected your life. And that could be true as well. He could have been stopping his friend from crossing a line. The majority of communities beyond the wall are not aggressive or violent though there are quite a few angry individuals from when Dominion exiled them,” Kapin explained evenly while giving an almost saddened smile.

“You remember Kane’s name, do you remember the name of the burrower that hurt you?” The woman was curious. “Or any of the other names that could have been stated?”

Kara sunk a little into herself. She had become so caught up in her lies that she was bad-mouthing a made-up acquaintance of Pilka's. And oddly enough, for a moment, she was ashamed of herself for generalizing an entire marginalized group. But this lie of hers would keep her out of trouble, and it wasn't like this Kane guy existed in reality.

"You're right, I apologize. I guess I'm angry at them, angry that this happened to me and that I ended up in this position. I really don't think they're all bad, I guess I just figured if Kane is hanging out with those types of burrowers, then maybe he's a bit like them too. I don't know..."

She took another sip of water and cleared her throat, hoping to start wrapping up the questions. "I'm sorry, I'm afraid that's all the information I have on them. I didn't stick around at the end, I only wanted to get away from them as fast as I could."

Mrs. Kapin gave a reassuring smile, “We understand that it was a traumatic situation and didn't think you would remember more from when Officer Klay interviewed you. We appreciate you coming in, Miss Voss,” she stood up and Akito nodded her head before leaving.

The older woman gestured for Kara to leave first before shutting the door, “I don't think you will be interviewed again unless we find something new,” she informed her.

Kara extended a hand to shake hers as she stood up. "Well I'll be back at work soon if you need to find me." She smiled, now more confident than before. Kara had lied her way out of some serious repercussions, but she couldn't exactly pop open a champagne bottle so to speak. "Thank you for your time in this matter. I really hope you catch him before he hurts anyone else."

That wouldn't happen. Pilka was smart enough to stay under the radar even if he did decide to sneak back into the city. "And thank you as well Ms. Dwell."

It was then Kara took her leave, smiling internally at her own small victory.
1x Thank Thank
Hidden 1 yr ago 1 yr ago Post by The Savant
Raw
GM
Avatar of The Savant

The Savant A mind filled with chaos

Member Seen 23 days ago




In collaboration with @Qia - @Xandrya - @Eviledd1984 - @The Savant



The moment that his eye locked onto Pilka and he was walking away from Selene, Roach was on a mission. Moving through the panicked crowd of individuals and ignoring the sounds of cackling laughter in the background, he put away his charge gun and took out another gun from his trench coat. Prepping this specific gun with a scope and making sure it was ready, he got into position as he watched the man on the ledge above, and got him into his sights.

Roach = 19 (Success)

A noise from the steel cord could be heard when the gun went off, but other than that, it was a silent fire. Within seconds, the shot entered its target, and the arrowhead, which looked normal, flared out into the man’s shoulder to grip under his skin. It entered his left shoulder blade, and before he could gasp out in pain, the lightness of nothing being under him could be felt before he smashed into a pile of garbage and other trash outside of a building.

“God, I love my job,” Roach purred out those words while the cigarette moved between his lips. Getting Pilka down, he assumed the poor son of a bitch died from the fall, so he took out a flask — unscrewed it — rolled up his sleeve, poured some alcohol on the Duskhound wound, and took a swig before his eye caught movement.

He’s alive?

Pilka was slowly getting up from the fall, his whole body hurt, but it wasn’t like he hadn't fallen from similar heights with worse padding underneath. His body shook from the adrenaline rushing through his body, the searing pain from his stitches ripping and the dry, burnt skin cracking and coming apart around his shoulder and chest, and the metal item that was stabbing in his flesh. All of it made him want to cry out in pain, but he found it difficult to breathe at the moment. Trying to remind himself how to breathe, the other man, Roach, was cursing while throwing the empty flask somewhere into the dust with a clanking sound as it rattled on the ground.

Selene’s boots faltered, the limp in her stride sharpening as a thwip sliced through the din. She froze, shoulders tensing. Behind her, chaos metastasized, and somewhere in the fray, a bullet had found its mark. She didn’t need visuals to map the aftermath: the wet thud, the collapse. Roach’s fingerprints were all over this brand of carnage.

“Oh, for fu—” she muttered, not even bothering to finish the curse before she found herself actually reconsidering what she should do. Her eyes dropped to her legs, jaw grinding. The faintest whir pulsed beneath the surface of her skin, a tension she’d grown used to over the years—the signature hum of the augments installed during a time in her life she didn’t exactly love to revisit. Reflex enhancements. Sprint boosters. Mostly useless if she were being careful. Dangerous if she wasn’t. The kind of tech that let her outrun trouble or throw herself headfirst into it.

Now, the machinery taunted her. She knew a single neural trigger would flood her veins with synthetic adrenaline, transforming her limp into a sprint. But overclocking came with costs—tremors, migraines, the haunting sense that her bones weren’t wholly hers anymore. Like father, like daughter, she thought bitterly. Her parents had traded their humanity for immortality in the form of power; she’d bartered hers for the ability to outrun their legacy.

She should’ve kept walking. She’d said her piece. Gotten her hits in—verbally, anyway. But her feet weren’t moving, were they?

She pivoted, the augments snarling to life.

“Stupid.” She clicked her tongue. “Dumb. Reckless. Predictable.” Pain spiderwebbed up her leg all the while, a white-hot reminder of the hound’s claws, but she gritted through it, boots slamming the tile as she walked back into the fray.

Pilka was mentally clearing from the daze that he was knocked into. That sharp pain beating in his shoulder as he realized something was attached to him, a metal wire, and he gently grabbed it before realizing that a few yards away someone was standing there. A man. Someone who looked like he wanted to stay hidden — out of sight and out of mind.

His lips parted for a second before closing. What was he even supposed to say? “If you are going to talk. Say something. I’m sorry to tell you, but whatever you say will most likely be your last,” Roach chirped while tugging the steel cable which caused Pilka to grip the cable as well and fix his stance. This made it so Roach couldn’t pull him with ease before Pilka decided to pull. Roach was prepared for it but found himself hitting the ground hard with so much ease that it startled him.

While Roach was getting up, Pilka was already fiddling with the piece in his back. He was trying to figure out how to unscrew it, then he noticed Roach getting up and grabbing the gun. In a split second, he yanked the piece out of his flesh which caused him to clench his teeth and breathe heavily through his nose. It hurt. It hurt so much. Though he knew it was necessary so the other man couldn’t keep yanking him to the ground or throwing him off.

This was when Pilka took out a sword from the x-shaped holster on his back, which was under his backpack. Holding it in his good arm, he was uncertain with everything, and the girl moved towards them. Roach noticed Pilka was staring past him and turned his head slightly to see Selene approaching, “Go home. Daddy’s busy,” Roach commanded.

She’d seen the fall, and now she was seeing the aftermath. Pilka. Roach. One bleeding out, the other barking orders like it was just another Tuesday. It wasn’t.

“Yeah, I can see that,” Selene shot back. “I’m just up to, what did you call it? My usual dumb shit?” Her tone was sugar-laced venom, but it wasn’t just for him. It was for herself, too, for not leaving when she had the chance. For coming back. “​You said you’d still check in on me, remember? Without a second thought. Guess that makes two of us.”

Then, gesturing towards Pilka, who was broken and bloodied, she asked, “What’s so special about this guy? He talk to someone he wasn’t supposed to? Or is this one of those ‘make an example’ gigs you take when the suits need a reminder sent?” Selene didn’t know who Pilka was or what he’d done. But she’d seen enough of Roach’s "assignments" over the years to know the pattern: you didn’t have to be guilty. Just visible. Just inconvenient. Just someone with the wrong eyes, the wrong luck with sins under their belt that were too petty or profound to matter. Just like her, if it were the former. Except without the benefit of a powerful name to protect them.

“If he’s not already dying, I assume you’re planning to fix that,” she finished, jaw set. “So go on. Finish the job. That’s the part you like, right? The cleanup?”

Go on, Roach. The unspoken challenge hung between them. Show me I’d have been better off with you. Take him out.




O’Bannon had given Jonathan a tour of the lab before he left. He was impressed, and it was much better than the one he had at home. Before he had left, he was given a warning from O’Bannon. “Be on your toes, since you're with me, you're probably gonna be targeted by not only the cops but other gangs.” But Jonathan just brushed this off, smiling behind his mask. “You don’t have to worry about me. No one's gonna bother Ratman because no one likes Ratman.”[ O’Bannon didn’t seem to understand what Jonathan meant. But perhaps because everyone avoids him, he would not be suspected of his drug activities.

As Jonathan left for the clinic, he was watching the daily news report from behind a window at home. Processing the information, and while doing so, the worst scenarios came to mind. One idea that made him deeply afraid was the government sacrificing them to the creatures in the tunnels. The thought reminded him of his childhood and the trauma from the day he lost his parents. His eyes started twitching, and he started rocking on the heels of his feet. He only stopped when he started using the breathing exercises he was taught.

Walking away to the clinic so he could get some more morphine. The acquisition of such drugs was easy. A little bit of bribery was enough for the clinic worker to give Jonathan some morphine. As he was walking down the street, he was softly singing a catchy song. As he walked down the street, he started to dance, his singing growing a little louder. This got some strange looks from people around him.




"I won't tell mom the truth, get your rest."

She looked at him as he nodded softly before he gazed at the wall. With a sigh, Kara told him she was heading out. She walked outside the hospital room and slid shut the door. Another hospital visit to see her brother, but this time he was concussed and cut up. Whoever was on the other end of that knife was not too skilled, though that was something she was thankful for. Kara walked towards the exit, the dilemma of lying to her mother again not sitting well for her, as it shouldn't. Her brother was a good kid, for the most part, but he wasn't the smartest cookie when the time came to pick his battles. She'd lost count of how many times she had to step in and save him, all behind their mother's back. And their mother would be there any minute, which meant that it was her cue to go. She wasn't going to get caught up in some lies just yet.

Once outside, Kara made for the store. She figured she'd get a few aftercare items for her brother so as to relieve their mother from such burden. She walked with a purpose, mentally putting a list together of what she was going to pick up.




There was an undeniable irritation in the man as he turned towards the younger woman with an accusatory finger pointed diagonally, “Selene, this man is a burrower for one. It’s illegal for him to be in the city and for TWO —” his hands gestured out with his palms facing the ceiling. “He attacked a young girl about your age! He’s dangerous!” The older man’s tone sounded as if he was scolding a child. Someone who knew nothing of what he was doing or why.

Before he knew it, he looked towards where Pilka was, and the man was gone. “God dam —” he hissed those words into a closed lip growl. Glaring at Selene, “If he hurts anyone. It’s on you,” Roach darted to where the man was standing and started looking around for him. Deciding which way would have been the most practical to go if you were trying to hide or get out of the city — he went that way.

The man ran through the crowds and disappeared without a second thought when the young woman was distracted by the man who shot and took out a decent chunk of his shoulder. Who did he piss off? Maybe the parents of Kara or the authorities hired the man who attacked him. Either way, he wasn’t sticking around, and he wasn’t trying to figure out who or why.

Getting cut off by a crowd of people, Pilka stopped, and the people almost screamed when they saw him. Some did. Some had the sounds trapped in their throat. A panic washed through him as he slid to a stop before running in a different direction. He could hear the people screaming different things in surprise — “What was that!?”, “That had to be a burrower!!”, “That thing looked like a monster!”, “He looked hurt!” — and plenty more, but he quickly moved away from the crowd and got into an alleyway. Sadly, it wasn’t one that would take him out of the city, but it would let him possibly escape the man who was hunting him.

Selene’s arms folded loosely, the case still clutched to her side. She didn’t move as Roach snarled and stormed off, but her voice followed him when she spoke.

“You’re wrong, by the way,” she called after him. “If he hurts someone, it’s not on me. It’s on you!” She didn’t expect him to hear her. And even if he did, she doubted he’d stop.

Roach’s accusation festered, though. That Pilka had attacked someone her age. Selene didn’t know if it was true. And that was the part that clawed at her ribs. She couldn’t tell if the man Roach had shot and nearly finished off was a threat or just unlucky enough to look like one at the wrong time. Maybe he had hurt someone. Maybe he hadn’t. But Roach didn’t give people space for maybe. And if Pilka had done something
.

Well.

Then perhaps the city should’ve sent someone better than a chain-smoking ghost with a god complex to handle it.

Selene exhaled through her nose, short and slow. Around her, the plaza was still bleeding noise—sirens in the distance, footsteps slapping concrete. Her gaze had dropped to the spot where Pilka had fallen, and her feet were already moving before she could convince herself not to follow.

If I’m gonna be dragged into this, then I get to know what I’m standing in.

She stepped over broken glass and bent kiosks, one hand brushing against the side of a splintered bench for balance. There were still scuffs in the grime where Pilka had landed, trash half-crushed into an outline. His flight had been frantic, marked by staggered steps and desperation. Not the retreat of a calculated predator, but of something cornered. Vulnerable. The realization unsettled the young woman. Sure, it was true that survival instinct didn’t equate to innocence, but it sure as hell complicated Roach’s black-and-white narrative.

She straightened slowly, adjusting the case at her side. Her eyes scanned the alley beyond the mess, then up to where the rooftops were. A possible direction. A place to start.

As Jonathan was walking down the street, he could hear the distant sound of a police siren. Someone did something naughty and was being chased. “Uh oh, someone is being naughty.” He mused softly as he continued to sing. His train of thought was words that came out of his mouth. He wondered what had happened to him that could have left him in such a state.

“You're hurt. Do you need any help? He asked, sounding concerned. Jonathan didn’t even question how he got those injuries, but how he could help this man. But there was the possibility that he didn’t want John’s help. But he was willing to take the rejection if he was at least offered some kind of help.

As she walked, Kara took notice of her surroundings. Something had happened... Increased chatter, sirens, ...Pilka?

She first saw him, then she saw the blood staining his clothes, the dark hue a sore sight for her. "Pilka!" Kara rushed his way, assuming the aggressor to be the individual standing by his side. "Get away from him!" she motioned, moving to stand between Pilka and the stranger, one hand pointing in an accusatory manner. "You, that way, now! Don't you dare get any closer!"

She was all bark at the moment. Kara hadn't thought ahead about what would happen if she were to be attacked as well, but her friend was wounded, and so she would do what she could to prevent further harm against him.

The man was surprised when he found someone right in front of him asking if he was okay. Opening his mouth to respond, he got caught off guard by his name being shouted, and his head turned to see the unfamiliar voice — Kara. Before he knew it, she was between him and the stranger, barking at him to get back, and Pilka grabbed her shoulder. His touch was firm but soft, just enough to guide her back, and explain, “Kara,” His voice was stern when he referred to her. “He was asking if I needed help. He’s not the one that did this,” Just as he got those words out, he heard electricity turn on with high voltage.

Outcome = 12 (success)

Pilka swung around and barely missed Kara and Jonathan with his movements before barely blocking Roach’s attack. The electricity funneled into the sword and into the hilt instead of his body. “You did come back for her you sick fuck,” the man grinned while stepping back with the pronged weapon. This caused Pilka to move away from Kara and Jonathan.

“You know, he said you would, and I was hoping that you weren’t like the others, but you guys always remind me why you got outlawed by society. Just not capable of being fucking normal,” Roach lunged forward while Pilka took out his second sword, the weight echoing pain in his left shoulder.

Outcome = 12 (success)

Once again, the man’s attack was blocked, but this time, it hurt, and Pilka’s jaw clenched instead of letting out a noise. “You must enjoy hearing yourself talk because I’ve never run into someone who has tried to kill me by talking to me to death,” Pilka moved back and kept his eyes on Roach. “Also, who is he?”

Roach began reaching into his trench coat for another weapon, “I can’t share client information,” the older man began to charge Pilka again.

Selene’s spine locked as the electric crackle split the air, the sound raising the fine hairs on her neck. She didn’t need visuals to parse its meaning: Roach had cornered his prey, and Pilka, wounded and frenzied, was still lashing out with whatever defiance his battered body could muster. Her fingers dug into the case’s handle, while the synthetic fibres woven into her calves vibrated with suppressed kinetic energy. Go. Intervene, her mind urged her. Yet she remained rooted, retreating deeper into the alley’s maw, half-concealed by a crumpled signboard and a broken street lamp. From here, she could see shapes just ahead—Kara, that same guy Scotti and she had encountered in the tunnels (and seriously, what were the chances of that?), and the two men locked in some distorted ballet of blood and ego.

Selene didn’t shout. Didn’t charge in. She just watched, chest tight. Because she still didn’t know what side of this mess she was on. To side with Roach was to endorse his mercilessness; to aid Pilka risked aligning with a potential monster. Both choices were, to put it simply, not great.

So, for now, she observed. Assessed.

One wrong move. One wrong word.

Then she’d decide.

The girl’s accusatory tone took Jonathan aback. He stepped backwards from Kara and Pilka. Of course, it was typical for someone to be quite hesitant for him to be around. “I didn’t mean any harm
I just wanted to help
” He muttered with his hands shoved into his pocket. Watching the three of them, wondering what had happened before that would lead up to this situation.

“Well, whatever your business is, it’s no concern of mine.” He said and watched as Roach charged at Pilka. Part of him wanted to join in, but another part of him didn’t know if doing so could affect his life. For the time being, he should stay out of this fight. Whistling loudly while looking around as if the fight wasn’t happening at all.

Kara stumbled back a few steps, flinching at the sudden onslaught brought on against Pilka. The stranger went on about something that Kara didn't pick up on at first. But as she heard the rest of what he was saying, it suddenly dawned on her.

"Wait, stop!" Her arms were out in front of her as if pleading with the man, though she didn't get closer. "He didn't hurt me, he never has!" She was practically shouting at that point, making sure her voice was heard and not ignored. Kara couldn't bear the thought of watching Pilka get hurt over her damn lies. She looked back at the masked man who had sidelined himself out of harm's way. "Hey, help me stop him!"

The ambitions of the young woman didn’t fully register until she was right in front of him, yelling stop, “What?” his tone was accusatory as he had the gun pointed at Pilka. “What did you just say?” Roach’s attention went from Pilka to the woman. He had to hear what she just said again because he didn’t feel like he had heard her. He had to be hearing things. Right?

Having the gun pointed to the ground, Roach shook his head, “My hearing must be going,” The man let out a laugh, but it wasn’t one of amusement. It was one of disbelief and annoyance.

Pilka did not move, since he wasn’t sure Roach was the kind of guy who would hurt others to get what he wanted. Clearly, the other man wanted him and had to be paid to get him off this earth. “Kara, stop,” Pilka’s voice was stern as he took a step forward to the younger woman. She was going to get herself in trouble and that wasn’t something he wanted for her.

“You know, it really doesn’t matter if you hurt her or not. You are still illegally in Dominion,” Roach pressed the button to charge the gun. An electrical sound rang out as it began to charge up. It didn’t matter if Pilka ran or not, he would chase him, and it was a game that Roach loved to play — cat and mouse.

That was when Roach smirked, glanced over to Jonathan, and gestured the gun at him too, “And he is too. Neither of these men are allowed in Dominion’s walls.”

He didn’t hurt me. He never has.

That line hit harder than Roach’s bullet had. Because that was the kind of truth that didn’t come dressed in strategy: it wasn’t convenient nor clean. It just was. And the second it landed, Selene knew what side of this mess she stood on, even if the ground there wasn’t solid.

Her eyes dropped briefly to the case, which was still hooked against her ribs. Heavy with weight and unknown consequences. And then they rose again, locking onto the man with the charged weapon and the flammable ego.

Her voice came dry and scathing.

“Gotta say, if your aim was justice, you missed.” She stepped out from the alley’s shadow. “And what did you say about missing again? Not to do it or else?”

The hum of her leg augment climbed with every step.

“You know what’s illegal, too? Executions without trials.” Her gaze flicked briefly to Jonathan. Then Kara. Then Pilka. “​Funny how you’re always the one pulling the trigger before anyone asks questions, Roach.” She didn’t raise her voice. Didn’t need to. Roach would hear her just fine, if not with his ears, then with whatever rusted thing he used as a conscience.

Because this wasn’t the first time for them. Selene had seen him act like this before. When she was younger. Back when she still thought surveillance meant protection. Back when she still flinched every time someone mentioned her parents, like they were a tragic story instead of a cautionary one. And Roach had always been there, hovering at the periphery of her life like secondhand smoke. Lingering in every shadowed hallway of her memory. Always armed. Always watching.

She remembered the first time she asked him why. Why did a man like him, who clearly hated most people, take the job of keeping her “safe”? His answer hadn’t been gentle. Or kind. But it had stuck.

“Because the people who want to use you don’t wait until you’re ready. And because sometimes the only thing that keeps the real monsters away
 is a worse one.”

She’d believed him, then. Believed there was some twisted nobility in the way he operated. That violence could be a shield if wielded right. Now watching Pilka, bloodied but unbroken, Selene wondered if she’d misread their dynamic entirely. Had Roach’s tutelage been protection or a slow inoculation against empathy? She would like to think—hope— otherwise, especially given her actions towards Scotti. Still
it was difficult for her to say. Truly.

So now, as the crackle of voltage buzzed again through the air, Selene didn’t step between them. But her fingers tensed. Like she wasn’t sure what she’d do if he took one more step.
Please don’t


He watched them arguing and fighting each other. But when asked to join the fight, he looked at Kara with a strange expression. “Why? I don’t know the big picture here; I need to know whose horse I’m backing. “ He said, pointing at both Roach and Pilka. “You two have obvious issues with each other. You two need to see a therapist.” Jonathan said, shaking his head. Watching the fight like a hawk watching prey. A small part of him became excited by their fighting. Although he thought it was poor form for Roach to pull a gun on Pilka.

“Tsk, such poor sportsmanship from Cockaroach.” He said, gritting his teeth while commentating on the fight. Jonathan’s eyes were now moving over towards Roach, who was now pointing a gun at him. “Whoa, watch where you're pointing that thing, John Wayne. I’m a citizen of the Dominion, same as you. I pay my taxes.” Although he didn’t remember the last time he had paid his taxes. Did he even pay taxes? A question he would have to answer in safety. Jonathan had his hands while stepping on a soda can. He could use this to kick it at Roach and then let the others deal with him.

Her breath was no longer caught in her throat. "Okay, we're being slightly rational now, right?" She walked towards Pilka as she motioned for Roach to lower his weapon, thankful that Selene had walked up to them. Kara thought the odds to be in her favor, hoping that each step forward wasn't a step leading her to serious repercussions. She moved carefully, watching for any sudden movement from Roach "Look, he helped me avoid capture after being hurt...and now I have to repay the favor."

She didn't. In fact, Pilka would be against the idea, but then she'd simply ignore him. Kara took a quick look at the man. He was beaten, covered in blood, and goodness knows how much more damage he'd taken up to that point. While Kara wouldn't necessarily advance on Roach offensively, she would do her best to prevent additional attacks against Pilka.

Pilka might have been standing there out of being able to take a minute to rest. Everything hurts. However, he knew if he ran — Roach would run too. And at the moment with all the chaos around them and the Duskhound, he knew it would be stupid to be running around and trying to get away from him. He might run into something worse.

He shook his head with a gentle tone, “Kara, please
” he didn't want her getting in trouble for him and he knew she was already in a situation because of him even though he had no idea how much questioning she had been through.

The older man had a disbelief in his face and mainly in the tightness of his jaw when Selene came out of the shadows and started talking. He took absolutely no care in what Jonathan was saying because he had heard worse. “Where did you pull all of that bullshit from?” His tone sounded condescending and dismissive towards Selene.

His body turned to her and he moved a step closer, naturally, “I'm licensed and killing both of these sad fuckers would be legal for your information. You don't know anything. That's the problem. You're talking about shit you have no idea about. People like him,” he pointed the gun at Pilka, “Have been illegal for the last handful of decades and people like him,” he pointed the gun back at Jonathan and Jonathan commented about paying his taxes like everyone else. This called the older man to laugh with a sickening amusement. “They just illegalized people like you. You are as much of a citizen as he is,” he gestured the gun at Pilka.

Looking back at Selene, “You need to understand these people were outlawed for good reason. They were causing more issues for the lot of us,” Roach went on a rant but he was roughly twenty to thirty years old when Pilka and other burrowers were outlawed. He lives through all the news headings and everything else that was bad and gritty.

“And you!” Roach practically growled that out in accusation as he focused on Kara. “Step away from him. Now.” These words hissed out. “You are ruining your life kid. Now get out of my way so I can do my job.”

Pilka stepped forward, “Put that gun down,” his voice was assertive as he reached out and put a hand in Kara's shoulder and began to encourage her to move out of the way. “You need to get out of here. Before the authorities come. We've caused such a scene already. “ he wanted Kara gone but he knew there were cameras everywhere.

Selene didn’t flinch as Roach turned his anger onto her. She didn’t backpedal when he moved a step closer, gun swinging between accusations like some twisted conductor's baton. She just listened, expression flat, breathing steady, even as his words tried to dig under her skin.

Tried.
And maybe a year ago, they would have. Maybe even six months ago.
But not now.

With time, it had become easier to resist the old instinct to shrink in the face of authority—his authority, her parents’ authority—because that was all it was: old, outdated, and crumbling under its rust. The only person who could decide for her what she should and shouldn’t do
was herself.

“You keep saying people like him. People like him, people like me, people you can pin a reason on and sleep easier at night.” She tilted her head, studying Roach with grim detachment. “Maybe you forgot, but it’s not the label that makes someone automatically dangerous. Automatically anything.” She could feel the storm boiling behind her ribs—rage, grief, maybe a little fear—but she didn’t let it touch her face. Because she’d learned the hard way that labels meant nothing.

Mother. Father. Family.

Words she used to cling to like they meant safety, only to find the people behind them couldn’t, or wouldn’t, live up to the names they wore. If anything, Roach had filled those roles more than they ever had, in his slightly twisted way. That was the part that made all this harder. He’d taught her to survive but never how to live. Never how to question the line between being protected and being controlled.

So maybe that was why, without thinking, Selene placed the case down and moved. One step. Then another. Closing the distance. Her muscles tensed, waiting for the right moment to knock the gun from his hand the way he’d taught her years ago, back when disarming drills were just another warped version of father-daughter bonding.

Selene’s attempt to disarm: 6

But emotion sabotaged her aim.

Because when she reached out, she hesitated. Enough that instead of cleanly slapping the weapon away, her hand fumbled, skimming his wrist awkwardly and, for one awful second, it looked less like a takedown and more like
.

Like a hug.

“Damn it girl get out of the way.” Jonathan gritted his teeth while muttering these words. His foot was still on the can in case he would be able to use it. One of his eyes was twitching rapidly. He could feel his whole body shaking violently. What Roach was saying must be the rumours that were mentioned on the TV. Closing his eyes as his breath became more rapid. “Calm down
2
4
6
8
10
12
” He said trying to calm himself down.

But the voice from before was trying to tell him something. It sounded like the voice was screaming, trying to kick down the door to his mind. He opened his eyes, scanning the area, and looked at Kara and Pilka. As if his expression was telling them something. There was a possibility that his plan would fail, and the girl could be taken hostage. But not doing anything would lead to his demise. Placing the crushed can onto the top of his foot, he tried to kick the can at Roach’s hand to try and disarm him.

Jonathan attempts to kick the can at Roach’s hand: 18

The can flew straight into Roach’s hand. The sharpness of the broken can cut into his hand. Leaving a nice gash on the back of his hand.

The scene unfolded before her like a movie. Kara watched as the others went after Roach before the opportunity presented itself, and she didn't think twice to act, not when it meant potentially saving Pilka's life. The young woman grabbed her friend's hand and dragged him along into the nearest alley, moving as fast as Pilka would allow her.

Losing Roach:
9

They turned the corner before she realized they were fenced in and a slew of curse words escaped her lips. In an act of desperation, Kara rushed to the chain-link fence to see whether any of the corners were loose or damaged so they could go through it, but the damn thing was secured rather sturdily. Kara cursed to herself again.

"Pilka, can you make it over?" She didn't wait for his response, and she didn't need to. It was foolish to even ask that question to begin with. "Forget it, no, just get behind me, " she motioned, seeing an iron pipe by the stack of discarded boxes to her right. She reached down to grab it, noting it was about two feet long, just about the right length to be swung like a bat.

Roach was not thrilled that individuals were trying to ruin his plan, especially Selene. His body seemed to tense up before confusion set in, “A-are you hugging me?” That was let out when he felt pain in his hand and heard the broken can rattle against the ground. Pulling his hand back towards him and glaring at Jonathan. Raising his weapon up, he was aiming for the man.

The scene was chaotic as the two went after the man with the gun — was she hugging him? — but he was getting pulled away without hesitation and noticed Kara was the one pulling him. His whole left side was burning with pain. Once they got to an alleyway, he was unsure what her plan was, and then she asked him to climb a fence, and he sighed. Pilka put away the swords and looked at her. “Kara, I am in a lot of pain right now,” he spoke out evenly. “And you do not need to be trying to protect me. You need to be —” that was when he was cut off by a loud megaphone.

“EVERYONE PUT YOUR WEAPONS DOWN AND HANDS BEHIND YOUR HEAD!!!” This voice might be familiar to some and not to others — Safety Officer Klay was standing there with a small group of safety officers. They were moving right towards Selene, Jonathan, and Roach. Two of them broke off from the group to look for the others that were reported in the chaos, and they quickly found Pilka and Kara in the alleyway.

Pilka was glaring towards them, and he was considering running at this point, but he was hurting. If he messed up at all in trying to get away, he would be regretting it, so he stood there. Not quite listening to the commands to drop weapons and put his hands behind his head, though his shoulder was injured as well.

Selene froze the instant she heard the command. Her retreat from Roach unfolded in stilted increments, the space between them thick with the afterburn of misread intention. Heat prickled up her neck, a wildfire of humiliation she refused to let crest into her expression. She didn’t dare glance at the others; she barely even glanced at Roach. Instead, her mind snapped to one glaring problem:

The case.
Still lying a few feet away.
Still very much not in her hands.

In the middle of everything—the blood, the shouting, the absurdity of whatever the hell she'd just tried to do—there it sat, heavy and damning, like it was mocking her. Selene’s hands rose partway, palms open, a careful show of compliance. But every nerve screamed at her to move. To grab it. To run. To do something. Her heel pivoted imperceptibly, aligning her body with the case’s location. The augments in her legs cycled to a higher frequency, a suppressed scream of potential energy.

Attempt at Escape: Successful

Then, she exploded into motion, a blur of controlled momentum, as the case’s handle slapped into her palm. Relief lasted the nanosecond she’d managed to put some good distance between her and any pursuers, the consequences of pushing herself after the duskhound attack hitting her as hard as a truck. Every step felt heavier, so when a maintenance access hatch caught her eye, without thinking, Selene veered toward it, skidding low and vanishing into the crawlspace just as the security officers' boots thundered past behind her.

Jonathan looked around to see where the sound of the siren was coming from. He could hear the voice calling for them to surrender. Jonathan watched as Kara, Pilka, and Serene escaped, so he would have to make a tree and get out of here. He had heard horror stories of the kind of things they would do to people like him.

Jonathan escaping the police: 14

“Adiós cucaracha ” Jonathan said to Roach before stumbling a little as he started running. Jogging away from the sight of Safety Officer Klay and his goons. Although his backpack was quite heavy, he was not running as fast as he liked. Moving from alleyways and streets, getting strange looks from passersby. Hiding behind a building of a clothing store. Looking behind a corner, hoping that he wasn’t followed.

They'd been made. The authorities had intervened just when Kara thought she had a chance to get Pilka away from danger. She stood still, waiting with the type of anticipatory anxiety that leaves one with a tightness in the throat. There was nowhere they could go...

As soon as a couple of officers rounded the corner, they reiterated for her to drop the weapon, and she did that without hesitation. The sound it made as soon as it hit the pavement echoed off the walls on either side of them, and Kara immediately put her hands behind her head and interlocked her fingers. She wondered how she'd get out of this now, what she could say or do to avoid trouble, but she was finding it hard to think up a plausible plan. And Pilka... He wouldn't be killed by that prick now, but how would the Council handle him? He was back in the city, like she'd warned him not to do, and presumably, they would seek to increase the severity of this crime, and with that, the punishment.

Once everyone started scattering, so did the officers, and to some of their surprise, Roach barked out orders while taking out his wallet and letting it open up. Holding the gun in his hand still, his wallet in the other, “No reason to chase her, rozzers, touch her and see what happens,” one of the officers came up to him and grabbed his wallet to read his identification. An annoyed scoff happened before the man took Roach’s gun and began to cuff him, “We can still take you in for questioning,” the man sounded snarky.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” Roach smiled forcefully.

Officers roll = Unsuccessful

The other officers decided that they would run after Jonathan, though they soon found themselves wondering where he had gone. He shouldn’t have been able to go that far, so he must be hiding, yet they couldn’t spot him anywhere. They were almost at a loss for words, trying to figure out where the scavenger had run off to.

Pilka looked like he was determining what he should do — should he fight? He wasn’t certain, and he glanced at Kara because he was wondering a few things about her. How terrified she must be in this situation. A few officers were standing at the opening of the alleyway. Pilka was definitely determining what he should do and if he should chance it or not. Either way, he was dead, right?

That was when one officer started stepping towards them, and he took out his word, “Do not step any closer,” His voice was commanding as he readied his weapon.

This caused the officers to tense up because they were honestly more worried about Kara being harmed by the man than anything else. “You do not want to do that. Put your weapon away,” the officer closer to them stated while putting their hands up.

Pilka’s hands were very visible from the light and how close they were. He kept the sword pointing down almost lazily in his hand while staring at the officers, “And what are you going to do if I listen? I know I’m not supposed to be in the walls and my people have been put to death for less than what has happened today,” he spoke evenly and almost unemotionally.

The officers seemed not to know how to respond to him. The one began to lift a weapon, it wasn’t deadly, but it was made to stun — a taser. While the other one did the same.

She turned slightly, hands still behind her head, and confirmed that Pilka did in fact have his sword in hand. Despite being in an already anxious state, Kara became irritated. He didn't have to walk into their arms, but to pull out his sword...that was foolish. They were both cornered, so what was his idea to be exact, to force his escape after he butchered the officers?

"What are you doing?" she whispered to him, looking at the sword, then at him.

It might have been nowhere on his face but Pilka was scared of the unknown ahead. If he fought, he knew that he could possibly escape, and if he escaped — that meant he could possibly live. However, he knew burrowers were put to death for plenty of things in Dominion and he knew his trial would be no different. His blind-like eyes glanced over to Kara as she whispered to him. “I know you don’t understand, Kara, but if I go with them — I am dead. I’m not a civilian. I do not get a trial like you do.” This made his grip tighten on his sword.

He wouldn't lie to her now, but Kara was still a little torn. "I'll help you." Kara mouthed the words, hoping he'd get the message. She then turned back to the officers, determined to get one of them away from Pilka.

"I'll come with you," she looked at the officer on the right before kneeling down to show she wasn't a threat nor intending on running. She wasn't going to try anything funny, not yet anyway.

His eyes sharpened towards her when she mouthed that she would help him and he was uncertain about what she was going to do. Watching her move forward and kneeling down, he took a few steps back, and he was watching an officer go closer to her. That was when his shoulder slumped and his eyes closed for a second. Pilka put his sword away since he didn’t want Kara getting into the middle of him and the officers. Once his sword was away and his hand was down, one of the officers shot the taser at him, and he fell to his knees trying to cope with the electricity jolting through his system and his teeth clenched a muffled whine. This allowed one officer to go for Kara while the other two went for Pilka and slammed him on the ground with force. They were putting him in cuffs without any hesitation or care.

As one of the officers approached her, the others advanced towards Pilka as well. Kara looked back in time to see him getting tased, but she was unable to even take a step toward him as her hands were getting placed behind her back. Kara only watched in horror as he was roughly apprehended, then she was getting pulled to her feet and away from the alley. She had to be nudged forward a few times with her mind not quite processing what she'd just witnessed.



This post is allowing characters to write what they go through over the next 3 days
1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by Eviledd1984
Raw
Avatar of Eviledd1984

Eviledd1984 GABAGOOL OVA HERE!!!

Member Online

@The Savant

THE RATMAN


Jonathan pressed his back against the cold wall of the clothing store. Laughing manically, feeling the relief of escape wash over him. His arms were wrapped around him while sitting down on the dirty floor. After a few moments, he stood up and checked around the corner. Just in case the police were still looking for him. But it seemed he had lost them properly. And now he would have to be careful from now on. Jonathan started walking back carefully to his apartment.

Avoiding anyone who was walking on the sidewalk. Back at his apartment, Jonathan locked the door and set his backpack aside. He took off his clothes and replaced the soiled parts of his bandages. After doing that, he put on a less then clean black suit. It was the best thing he had, and it would make him look less like a scavenger. Completing the ensemble by putting on a black pork pie hat. He had some business later on with O’Bannon. So he had some time to kill before that meeting. Lying down on his bed while listening to some music. Repeatedly listening to one of his favourite album.

A few hours later, Jonathan had left his apartment and headed towards an abandoned building. As he arrived at the building, he was met by two men whom he assumed were O’Bannon’s men. “Are ya Jonathan?” One of them said, looking him over. The other was staring at Jonathan, watching him closely.

” Yep, that’s my name, don’t wear it out. Jonathan said with a smile on his face. Both men looked at Jonathan, wondering if he was their guy. But Jon fitted the description of the man O’Bannon described. The two men escorted Jonathan inside and through some old machinery. The three men moved into a room of even older machinery. One of the guards pushed a button as one of them moved to reveal a long staircase. The three started descending the stairs as the machine moved back in place.

One of the guards had a flashlight out so they wouldn’t trip and fall. The stairs led into a vast room that was filled with various drug production machinery. Jonathan could see O’Bannon speaking to another man. This man was wearing a large rubber suit that he assumed was needed for making the drugs.

The man was bald and wore thick-rimmed glasses. He turned to Jonathan and studied him after O’Bannon finished speaking to him. He had his hand out and gently shook his hand. “Nice to see ya, before we start, I’ll give you a tour of the lab.” O’Bannon gave Jonathan a short but information filled tour of the lab. Being told by O’Bannon how some of the equipment works.

Jonathan took alot of mental notes while also watching the bald man who was working. ” I’m very impressed with your lab. And who is that guy?” He asked, pointing his head to the bald man.

“Ah, that’s gonna be your partner come on I’ll introduce him to you.” O’Bannon and Jonathan walked over towards the bald man who was still working. “This is Michael White. Michael, this is Jonathan, he is gonna be helping you with making the stuff.” O’Bannon waited as Michael put down some equipment.

“Hello. It’s nice to meet you. I heard you are pretty proficient in this business.” He said, putting out his hand for Jonathan to shake. Being quite enthused, Jonathan shook his hand.

” Thanks, this place is much better than the one I have at home. There is so much i can make. Jonathan was in utter awe of the laboratory. It would be the perfect place to create some wonderful drugs. After a few more minutes of conversation, Michael and Jonathan started work on making some drugs. A few hours later, Jonathan left the building and headed home to sleep. Not noticing the two patrolmen who were coming towards him.
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by The Savant
Raw
GM
Avatar of The Savant

The Savant A mind filled with chaos

Member Seen 23 days ago

Dominion Patrol Officers




Safety officers were dedicated to figuring out what happened between Pilka and Roach Vexler during the Duskhound attack — two officers were already at the girls house — These two patrol officers noticed Jonathan at the right moment which got them locked onto him. After careful consideration, they started heading towards them. One was a middle aged man, average height and build, and the other was a smaller woman that looked to be older. “Hey you!” the woman called out while approaching. Since the area was darker, she took out a flashlight, and turned it on. Pointing it directly at Jonathan to see him better.

“We need to ask you a few questions,” she proceeded politely though she didn’t come anywhere at arms length from the man with the nickname.
The middle aged man, he seemed indifferent, but he had a job to do. “It’ll only be a few minutes,” it was as if he was trying to talk Jonathan into staying or easing his consciousness that this was not an arrest — it wasn’t. However, they could make it an arrest if they wanted to because of the report and footage that the safety officers wrote about the whole incident earlier that day. Jonathan assaulted a licensed contractor with a broken can.

Each officer seemed to have a different grasp on how they would handle the situation, the woman standing farther away from Jonathan while the man approached him to get close. “You are Jonathan or “The Ratman” are you not?” the man asked for Jonathan to identify himself because they had rules to follow — messing up on rules meant even if they arrested Jonathan, he could get out, and they honestly wanted full control over this chaotic situation.



Situation Dominion Safety Patrol Officers are approaching Jonathan @Eviledd1984
1x Like Like
Hidden 1 yr ago 1 yr ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Seen 3 hrs ago


In collaboration with(@The Savant) as Officers Klay and Lupton



The young woman might have waited awhile for the older man to show up; it was late at night, and there was a knock on the door — Selene would know better if it was Roach; he would never knock, and he would let himself in. This was someone different. It was Officer Klay and his trainee officer Lupton at her door. They were following up on the incident that happened earlier that day with Pilka, Roach, and everyone else. They had three out of the group in custody, and they were here to fish for more answers and possibly gain a plausible arrest, even though Roach had a status that was protecting the girl behind the front door. “Miss Selene Syn, are you home? We are officers with the safety unit of Dominion, and we are wondering if you could answer a few questions for us!” Klay’s voice sounded friendly and a little too warm when it came down to it. Putting the facade on to get her to open the door.

Selene remained motionless on the floor, the fabric of her clothes adhering to her skin like some form of grisly epidermis made out of sweat and what little blood the bloodhound attack had caused. She leaned against the wall, one leg extended, the augments beneath her flesh throbbing in sync with her heartbeat, a relentless, mechanical reprimand for her earlier recklessness. The tremors radiated upward, a neuropathic wildfire searing through muscle and bone, a sensation as familiar as it was merciless. Years ago, when the engineers had embedded the prototypes into her calves, they’d cautioned her with clinical detachment: “You want to be fast, not fried. Don’t redline unless it’s life or death.”

She’d ignored them, of course. Survival had a way of making martyrs of pragmatists, a role she’d had to take up once she’d sought her independence. Though the migraines that always followed these episodes, a vice tightening around her skull as her body revolted against the synthetic overload, were a bit much. She’d, however, long since stopped documenting the recovery times. What was the point? Each incident carved deeper trenches into her stamina, each rebound slower than the one before it. The augments weren’t designed for humanity—they demanded obedience, not desperation. Yet here she was, again, bargaining with circuitry as if it could be reasoned with.

The knock came as she massaged her temples, Selene tilting her head toward the sound, jaw tightening.

Not Roach. He wouldn’t knock.

The voice that followed only confirmed it. She could almost see the saccharine smile stretching across Officer Klay’s face. Fishing. That’s what this was.

Selene didn’t move right away. Let the silence stretch. Let them wonder.

Then, dragging herself upright with the help of a nearby crate, she limped to the door, but didn’t open it. Her voice was low and level, with just enough hoarseness to imply she’d been through it.

“Questions about what, exactly? The part where I almost got mauled? The part where a government contractor pointed a gun at a teenager? Or the part where you showed up after all of that?” She rested her forehead briefly against the doorframe, unseen. “If this is about arresting someone to balance your quota, find someone easier. I'm not in the mood.”

Officer Klay was thankful to hear the woman on the other side of the door but he was curious as to why she wasn’t opening up — most people would — then again
 after earlier today, he would be cautious to open the door to authorities as well. He went to speak but her sassiness got the best of him and he had to hold his tongue for a second. Closing his eyes and nodding with a thought before a sigh of light humor was let out, “My trainee officer Lupton and I are to ask you a few questions. About all of it. The Duskhound attack and the contractor pointing a gun like a lunatic around,” Klay was hoping to collaborate with her — he didn’t know the true relationship between Selene and Roach, so he was trying to see if it was a good one.

“We are not here to arrest you but we do need to ask questions about Roach Vexler and we might request you testify against him,” Officer Klay explained lightly.

Testify. They wanted her to testify against the man. Possibly. A soft suggestion, dressed in bureaucratic language and wrapped in the illusion of choice. But still. It felt like a big ask. A cruel one, even.

Because Roach Vexler, to her, wasn’t just some hired hand with an in with the authorities and a temper. He’d been there since she was too young to understand why her parents weren’t there for her in the way they should have been. Since the day she realized safety wasn’t a birthright—it was something negotiated, often at the cost of comfort, warmth, or love. Roach didn’t offer any of those things. But he offered something else: consistency. Protection. A twisted kind of loyalty wrapped in cynicism and cigarette smoke.

He was the one who taught her how to slip out of handcuffs before she hit puberty. Who explained, without blinking, that sometimes the people who smiled most were the ones she had to be most wary of. He’d never told her she mattered, but he’d never left either. And that counted for something. Didn’t it?

Even now, she didn’t want him arrested. Didn’t want him carted off and dumped into whatever bureaucratic oubliette Dominion reserved for men like him. Not because she thought he was innocent—God, she knew better than that—but because she understood something most people didn’t:

Roach had history in his bones. A whole generation of grief and doctrine was buried under his skin. He’d revealed pieces of it over time, the most recent hinting at the involvement of people like Pilka. She hadn’t understood it then, as the man was still a mystery in many ways. All that she knew was that he wasn’t kind. He wasn’t good. But he was hers. And the idea of testifying against him felt like trying to condemn a fire for burning down a house, without mentioning who poured the gasoline.

Selene straightened slightly, letting the back of her head thump gently once against the doorframe.

“So
you want the truth about him, I’m guessing?” She said then, sighing. “Well, first thing’s first, he’s an asshole. Always has been. But
he also saved my life more than once.” Selene’s fingers flexed uselessly at her side. “ So, if you want to talk, I’ll give you what I know. But if this is about building a case before you’ve read the entire room, I suggest you walk on.” Her hand hovered briefly above the lock.

This caused the main officer talking to her to go quiet for about thirty seconds as if he was debating what he should do. “Miss Syn, I understand this is a difficult topic and you have a relationship with Roach Vexler, though we do need to ask these questions. What you say might or might not help him in his case.” Klay was trying to manipulate her a bit. Twist that they were there to possibly help or not — he didn’t want to lie to her. However, Roach was blindsided by the same man that hired him. People like him were becoming outlawed in the city as well and he was rotting in a cell somewhere confused because they have always brought him in for questioning but never holding. The man wasn’t dumb and he knew something was up, just not exactly what.

“Could you please open the door?” Klay’s voice was balanced and almost soothing. He was trying to be the perfect fashion of comfort and openness that most people allowed in. The officer was realizing that Selene might not be the type of person to fall for his strategies. “We are not asking to come in. We are just asking for a few moments, face-to-face, that’s all,” he added on with some hope.

Selene believed Officer Klay. Maybe. Believed that he wasn’t lying outright, at least. That didn’t make his presence feel any less like a test. This wasn’t about cooperation. It was about pressure. Positioning. Nudging her just far enough to get what they wanted before stepping away, spotless. It was how the city worked. It was how Roach worked. And that’s what made it complicated. Because if she opened the door, she wasn’t just giving them a clearer look at her bruises or a rundown of Roach’s past. She was cracking open a corridor in her life that she hadn’t walked anyone through. Not since she was old enough to realize no one would understand the way that man mattered. Not the government. Not the courts. Not some recruit named Lupton.

She didn’t trust them with the truth. But maybe she didn’t have to give them all of it.

Selene exhaled slowly through her nose.

“I’m not promising anything beyond the facts,” she said, knuckles grazing the lock. “But I’ll give you five minutes. Outside. Then you leave.”

Click.

She opened the door just wide enough to let them see her blood-smeared silhouette, some of the blood not even hers, while most was. One arm braced against the frame, the other limp at her side. Exhausted. Guarded. But still standing.

“Start talking.”

“I-I think you need a medic,” Trainee officer Lupton let out with surprise on seeing the blood. He turned pale compared to what he was in appearance seconds ago. Senior officer Klay seemed to tense at the sight as well.

He cleared his throat, he didn’t react as much as Lupton, though he was seasoned — he had seen a lot through his time as a safety officer. “I’m obligated to ask you, are you requesting any type of medical attention before we start our questions?” This was to cover his and Lupton’s asses.

“If I needed a medic, I’d have called one.” Her tone was clipped but tired. “Don’t pretend this visit’s about my well-being.”

Yet, the truth was, she didn’t know if she needed help or not. Her leg still burned like it held a grudge, her head throbbed in waves, and her vision occasionally swam if she shifted too fast. The augments hadn’t liked being overclocked during the duskhound chase, and the sprint to retrieve the case hadn’t helped. Neither had the brief scuffle with Roach. Stupid. Necessary, maybe, but still stupid.

Accepting care also meant opening more doors. More records. More questions. It meant exposure, possibly even having to reach out to her parents, if it came down to emergency authorization for service. Or worse, being reminded that Roach wasn’t the one stepping in. She’d assumed, somewhere deep down, that he would be.

“You’ve got four minutes now. Ask what you came to ask.”

Trainee officer Lupton seemed to open his mouth to say something, his bright blue eyes, and baby blonde hair was the epitome of innocence. His facial expressions and the unburdened light showed how exposed he was to everything and it honestly wasn’t a lot. Before Lupton could say anything, Officer Klay was speaking, “We wanted to ask you about earlier today, the events with the burrower. Please start from the beginning, if you can — are you able to walk us through what you experienced with Roach Vexler?”

“Shouldn’t we ask how she knows Roach Vexler?” Lupton piped up.

Klay glanced at him, “That is not very important when we are trying to get information about his actions and what happened in those moments of the day, Lupton. We want to know what happened, possibly why, who was involved, and everything else,” he explained to his trainee officer before smiling at Selene.

“If the how matters that much,” Selene said evenly, “he’s known me since I was in diapers. Like I said, complicated.”

Her gaze moved to Klay. “But you’re asking about today, so fine.”

She shifted slightly against the doorframe, choosing her words with caution. “I was at the plaza when everything went sideways. Roach showed up during the duskhound attack, saved me, and locked onto a target—the guy. A burrower, I think? I didn’t recognize that fact at first.”

Selene hesitated, then continued. “Roach took a shot, but it wasn't lethal. The man went down but got back up. He claimed the guy attacked a girl. My age. My
 profile.” An intentional omission: the way Roach’s gaze had landed on her mid-accusation, as if Pilka’s sin were a mirror. “Then she appeared, unharmed, insisting he’d done nothing. And honestly
she seemed mostly ok. I can’t see someone guilty being defended in that way by their supposed victim. But I
I don’t exactly know everything. I think Roach may have known something the girl and I didn’t. ” The young woman couldn’t help but remember the intensity in Roach’s stance at that moment. He hadn’t sounded like a man just doing his job. He’d sounded like a man driven by something deeper, by history she hadn’t yet been trusted with. Roach might have known something that she didn’t. He’d said something about ‘people like him,’ like there was more there. Something older. Personal, even.

Selene cleared her throat, continuing. “ Anyway, things escalated. Roach wasn't backing down, and I thought he might be overreacting. Maybe he saw something else. He usually has his reasons. But in that moment, it looked like it was getting messy, fast. I tried to step in, calm things down, but...” she shook her head slightly, “I couldn’t. More people got involved, things got chaotic, and the man and the girl ran.”

She deliberately didn't elaborate on the case or the failed disarm attempt.

“He’s not reckless,” she concluded. “Just thorough. And thorough looks like madness to those who’ve never had to sleep with one eye open.” Like someone whose job required him to watch over things or people others may want to get rid of.

The officers stayed quiet while listening to Selene and at first, none of them were taking notes, but that changed when Klay glanced at Lupton. Lupton looked like he remembered that he was supposed to be working, took out a notepad and a pen, and began to write everything Selene was saying down. The older officer with darker skin seemed happy that he didn’t have to vocalize the request for the information to be jotted down by the rookie.

“So, you assume that this burrower was a target of Roach Vexler’s?” Klay questioned. “Do you happen to know anyone that might hire him or hire him for the purpose of going after burrowers? We understand they are not allowed and by certain contractual licensing, they can be killed on sight while in the walls of Dominion, but we do not believe that was what was happening here. We have a tip on a few different things but we are trying to get everyone’s sides and perspectives. Any information will help, even if you think it’s unimportant. Did Roach bring up names, clients, descriptions of someone he might have talked to? Anything?” Klay seemed a little more eager to ask more personal questions about the man’s work when Selene had informed them that she knew Roach her whole life — it put her into the spotlight.

Selene remained quiet for a long moment. Klay’s questions had taken a turn from the events of the day into territory that felt way too close. It was one thing to recount an incident; it was entirely another to start unravelling the threads that held Roach’s carefully constructed secrecy together.

“He never shared his client list with me. That’s not how it worked.” Her tone was careful, firm. “Roach might’ve taught me a lot, but he never let me see that far behind the curtain.”

The flash of expression that crossed Klay’s face showed that he was disappointed to know that Roach didn’t share his clients with Selene or any information about that matter. “I understand,” he responded plainly while looking at Selene. “One more question before we go, if you had to go up onto the stand. Would you testify against or for this man?” This question instantly changed the air — it made it heavy — and Klay was not playing around with this question. The Safety officers must have already made a decision on Roach and they were trying to figure out where everyone stood. Roach had a lot of enemies and they had quite a few people ready to talk about him if it came to that. They were wondering if Selene would.

Klay wished he could arrest Selene though she hadn’t done anything worthy of an arrest — not even one that could be framed as an accident and covered up with excuses.

Selene held Officer Klay’s gaze steadily. He was obviously testing her, hoping to find leverage, to confirm whether she was an ally or an obstacle. The air felt charged, thick enough to choke on, and Selene realized she’d stopped breathing. With a controlled exhale, she straightened slightly against the doorframe, refusing to let the question visibly rattle her.

“I’d testify,” she started carefully. “But you and I both know it wouldn’t be that simple. Roach isn’t a saint, but he’s not Dominion’s devil either.” She paused, the hesitation brief but weighted. “I’d testify to what I saw—truthfully—but that doesn’t mean I’d help crucify him just because someone decided it was convenient.”

Selene felt her body ache, exhaustion tugging at her muscles, but she didn’t waver. “Now. Unless you have an actual charge, your time’s up.”

“Have a good day, ma’am,” Officer Klay said with a distastefulness in his tone. It wasn’t very apparent though it was there. He gestured for Officer Lupton to do something and it made the younger officer put his notebook and writing utensil away before giving Selene a half awkward wave. The older officer forced a smile before leaving Selen’s front door with Lupton in toe.
1x Thank Thank
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by Xandrya
Raw
Avatar of Xandrya

Xandrya Lone Wolf

Member Seen 1 day ago

Three's a crowd

In collaboration with @The Savant



There was so much going on and too many people talking that Pilka was shutting down — sirens, shouting, his handcuffs being way too tight, and him being dragged along in the streets like something to mock. It was hard to feel any pride in the moment and there were slight twinges of embarrassment while he watched people stare at him. Those feelings would dissipate once he was away from everyone’s eyes yet he was wrong. Once he was in the holding block that the safety officers put him in, he sat there in the cuffs they put him in. These cuffs were around his ankles and his wrists while being attached with a chain so he couldn’t run or do anything “funny” as one of the officers put it. Everything except his clothes were stripped from him and they took his leather jacket. His overly worn shirt that was once an off-white was a more tan-ish color because of all the muck and grim along with the inconsistent washing. His dark gray jean-like utility pants had plenty of patches in them too and were baggy. They were held up with a belt.

Pilka let his hands fold together and he stared at the floor for a while until he heard the door down the hall open up and people walk towards him. This was when a familiar face appeared, he didn’t have his shades, and he was stripped from all of his stuff as well. They pushed him into the holding cell to share and he didn’t have the same bindings as Pilka did — he only had cuffs around his wrists and ones that gave him a bit more leeway to move. “You look fucking horrible,” he joked while stepping into the cell.

The guards slamming the cell door shut behind him and he looked a bit irritated, “Have fun you two!” the one guard smacked the bars with their baton. They were acting like this was a game and one they were being careless about. Roach watched as the guards walked down the hall and waited for the door to close before looking back at Pilka.

“I’m not going to bite unless you do,” he spoke while walking over to an unoccupied bench and sitting down. “Wish they let me keep my cigarettes and lighter but I guess those could be used as weapons.” Roach was speaking like he didn’t just chase Pilka in the street and tried gunning him down.

Pilka stared at him with an emotionless expression before looking back at the floor with a sigh, “I’m not going to do anything to you.”

Roach seemed to lean back and relax against the cell bars when Pilka finally spoke up, “Why were you after that girl anyways? She said you didn’t hurt her but I heard otherwise.”

“She was telling the truth
 to a point,” he shrugged before looking off to the side and seeing the painfully off white concrete walls that were beyond the bars. “It doesn’t matter anymore.”

“It matters to me.”

The transfer to holding had been mostly uneventful. Kara didn't recognize any of the safety officers handling her, which wasn't necessarily a bad thing. They asked her the basic questions they presumably asked everyone else during the intake; name, address, etc., but no one had yet brought up the previous incident or the fact that she was a Council employee. Even the thought of being in that interrogation room again made her stomach turn as unfortunately it wasn't a matter of "if", but rather, "when".

Eventually, Kara was taken to her holding cell. It was in a bay that housed a number of cells on either side. She passed a few empty ones then they stopped at the second to last from the end.

"Inside."

One of the officers held the cell door open for her and she walked in, hands still secured. The door was then locked and he heard their retreating footsteps. She was finally able to breathe a little easier, at least for the moment.

around right away as she was listening to the voices from the last cell. Two male voices, as a matter of fact.

Both Pilka and Roach fell silent when they heard the doors open and they both looked at each other with a wonder if the officers were coming for one of them. After the long and grueling initial interrogations they both went through
 they knew they were not getting out anytime soon. However, Roach was surprised when the cell beside them opened up, someone entered, and the officers left. Once the officers were gone, Roach spoke up, “Is that your doll face? The one that was running around with this poor son of a bitch?” he found humor in his own words as he leaned against the wall and bars. “Why are they keeping you here?” He was slightly curious but he was surprised he was in here. They interrogated him and didn’t let him go which was an oddity in itself.

Pilka watched him with a silence before almost grumpily responded, “She’s probably in here because of me
” his voice sounded pained with guilt. It was a hard truth to swallow but it was the reality of it.

"Pilka?" her voice was a whisper, practically inaudible. But he wasn't alone. Kara recognized the second voice as the man responsible for their arrest. The fact that Roach was in the same cell as her friend was a vile tactic. The same man who was hunting Pilka down not too along. As such, Kara ignored him. She stepped over to the corner and leaned her head against the bars. "Hey, how are you holding up?"

Kara refrained from asking whether he was okay. Of course he wasn't okay, and who would be? What he'd said to her back in the alley had stuck in her mind, and she worried not only about her future, but his as well. But even more concerning was the fact that he probably hadn't received medical attention yet. And why would they waste time and resources if Pilka was considered subhuman to them? Kara imagined the horrors he could potentially face, and she had to shake the thought away.

There was a silence between the two cells for a few minutes before Pilka sighed, “I could be worse,” he plainly stated while letting his fingers play with each other. Looking down at his primarily tattooed skin and thinking. “How are you holding up?” he asked and he didn’t mean to sound so emotionless but he was in pain and trying to behave. There wasn’t much he could do or anything to really cheer him up.

As generic of a response as one would expect. Of course, Kara wouldn't hold it against him, especially since they weren't alone. "I'm in one piece. Got a minor cut during the arrest but that's nothing compared to the injury you've sustained..." She felt for him, she really did. Sitting in the same cell as his assailant and knowing what awaited him. That would do her in for sure.

“You know, you could try smiling,” Roach chuckled while looking Pilka dead in the eyes.

Pilka glared at him, “And you could learn how to stop talking.” Their words didn’t sound aggressive nor did they sound like they were talking to people they hated or despised. Neither of them probably hated each other directly but they were not put into a good situation.

"I believe this is a conversation between Pilka and I, so how about you take his advice and shut your damn mouth." Kara was worked up. After all that had occurred and now Roach spewing garbage, she'd had it with him. But what made it worse was the fact that she was stuck on the other side of the wall and wasn't able to get one good punch on him to vent her frustrations.

Roach rolled his eyes at the woman’s response, “You two are rays of sunshine,” he huffed out while roaming around in the clothes that he did have. Finding a small flask before opening it up and taking a sip. Staring at Pilka with some form of twisted humor since they didn’t check everyone too thoroughly — at least he didn’t have weapons on him.

“I’m sorry, Kara,” Pilka didn’t know what else to say except to apologize. He shouldn’t have come into the city but he was delivering the cave fruits to her and he was going to Khia to get into the Gray market to find something that could help his wounds heal. Now he had another one because of Roach. He honestly should be more upset but he couldn’t find it in himself because he understood at the same time.

"No, stop. It's not your fault... You were only minding your own business and not actively hunting someone down to eliminate them." Kara was taking a jab at Roach, her seething resentment obvious. After a brief pause, a sigh escaped her lips. She hated not being able to do anything, that feeling of helplessness that hung over one's head and lingered. Kara backed away to take a seat on the bench, feeling the cold metal through the thin layer of fabric. She looked down at her hands restrained by another piece of metal, thinking for a moment about her father and what he would say to her during this predicament. He'd show concern, of course, but he'd also scold her and her careless actions.

Roach scoffed, “Get off your fucking high horse, some of us have jobs,” he took another swig while getting up and moving towards Pilka. “Take off your shirt.” The man demanded while standing in front of the other. His face hardened not out of anger but out of age and life experiences. Pilka looked up at him and stayed quiet.

“I shouldn’t have been in the city anyways. It’s not like I am allowed, isn’t that right?” He asked Roach.

The older man’s eyes sharpened at him, “For good reason to
 now take off your shirt,” he almost demanded it this time.

“My cuffs are a little tighter than yours. I can’t without hurting myself,” Pilka responded with a bit of annoyance at the man’s pressure.

A disappointed sound came from Roach as he got Pilka’s shirt off the best he could so he could look at the man’s shoulder. “You are colorful,” It was said almost teasingly before he poured the alcohol on the man’s tattooed shoulder. Pilka groaned while clenching his jaw.

“The people of the caverns decorate their most trusted and honored,” Pilka spoke out softly and made it sound very unimportant for the most part even if he was proud of all the color on his body. The wild designs of the people of Sevet ul Krav.

“You must be such a hero,” Roach said this almost tauntingly. “If you didn’t hurt her. What happened because I heard a totally different story,” Roach asked while grabbing his wounded shoulder, not right where the wounds were, and it caused Pilka to snarl and bare his teeth.

Roach chuckled, “A little feral are you?”

“It hurts,” Pilka growled out these words. “I didn’t hurt her. Well, I did. She followed me out of the city because safety officers saw her with me, she panicked, and I probably did too. She asked me to punch her to make her story believable so I did. That’s all that happened,” Pilka sounded annoyed before his actions tried clenching Roach’s hand in between his head and shoulder. “Let go!” Pilka was getting loud.

“Just a second. You have a piece of the arrow head in your shoulder. I’m taking it out,” that was when a gaspy airy sound. “Now stop your whining,” Roach showed him the piece of metal he fetched from his shoulder before pouring some more alcohol on the wound and backing up. “You could say thank you, you know?”

Pilka glared at him, “Thank you,” then his eyes looked away from the man. It sounded like Roach sat back down.

Kara just sat there and listened. She listened as her friend attempted to keep his composure despite the pain. She listened as she subconsciously clenched a fist resting within the opposite hand as if she were the one in pain.

In all honesty, Kara was surprised at the irony of Roach taking the time to patch up Pilka. But she was also concerned. Now that Roach knew she had lied and misled the Council, she feared he would pass along that information to them, possibly to reduce whatever punishment awaited him, if any. Kara wasn't exactly sure why he was locked up too, though they could probably fine him with a public disturbance charge and not attempted murder. After all, Pilka wasn't human in their eyes. But that was also odd, unless the Council hadn't been the ones to send him after Pilka. And if not them, then whom?

"Roach, who do you work for? Who sent you to kill him?"

The man couldn’t help but chuckle at the question, “Didn’t you hear me back in the city square?” This was rhetorical so he continued on. “I told this sorry ass for sore eyes that I don’t give my client information away and I am surely not giving it to you either, sweetheart~” He emphasized the little pet name so much that it would make most young women sick upon hearing how it was vocalized. It wasn’t a compliment or positive. He was using it to cause internal conflict.

She shook her head in disgust, the annoyed expression another tell that she had not appreciated his comment to say the least. But she ignored that too, because in that moment Kara wasn't able to march up to him and tell him exactly what was in her mind.

Pilka sat there in silence and his eyes were watching Roach. He didn’t want to say or do the wrong things and ended up having to fight at a major disadvantage with the man he was sharing a cell with. “Why are they keeping you here?” he asked back. “If you get to ask questions. I get to ask questions.”

"You don't get to ask anything, especially since you already know why I'm here..." Kara stood up again, feeling the need to suddenly walk off the bit of rage threatening to surface, even if she was walking in circles within the small cell. "Imagine seeing a friend being hunted by a prick without remorse, you're telling me you wouldn't try to help? I bet you go after just about anyone they tell you, huh? The elderly, women, children... And no doubt you just have to use that little gun of yours otherwise you'd be shit out of luck. Face, it, you're nothing but someone's sorry lapdog and you know it."

Roach rolled his shoulders back when he heard Kara accusing him of all the different things and he stood up while twisting the cap to the flask closed. “How about you
” he inhaled sharply and skarily, “Shut the fuck up unless you know what you are talking about.” There was amusement in his tone because he knew Kara didn’t know what she was talking about — acting like he’s a murder.

“How about you look to your boyfriend for those answers? If you could see him now, you might change your mind,” Roach looked over to Pilka who was keeping his eyes on him. “You should tell her about what those pretty tattoos all over your hands, arms, and body mean,” he egged Pilka on while letting his tongue slide against his upper teeth on the side of his mouth.

“Also, I could have killed him without the gun but I don’t care to kill people quickly. Also
” Roach chuckled. “If you told the truth, your sugar daddy here wouldn’t be in this mess. I was hired because you made it sound like he assaulted you, severely, and when there are dangerous people like him. I take them out. It’s better for society but you lied. Meaning you were the one that put him in this mess. Not me. Not the person that hired me. You did.”

This was when Roach put the flask back into his pocket, “How about you share some stories with that little girl in the other cell, tell her how much of a hero you are. What does this one mean?” Roach asked while walking closer to him.

“Do not touch me,” Pilka sounded out and watched as Roach rolled his eyes. “And you may be right. I might be a lot like you but we are both in a cell waiting to figure out what they plan to do with us. There is no point arguing and attacking each other like wild dogs,” Pilka leaned back on the cold stone. “There is no reason for any of us to be jumping at each other’s throats,” his words were balanced in sound and tinges of tiredness were in them.

“How did you get that nasty burn and slash on your left shoulder?” Roach continued to press while Pilka stared up at him. The man completely ignored everything he said and it irritated Pilka a little but he wasn’t going to comment on it.

When Kara was confronted with the truth that deep down she knew was the reason for this entire mess, she lost it. "Fuck you, asshole!" Kara spat back, winding up then delivering a kick to the bench with the heel of her foot, the noise echoing loudly but not loud enough to be heard by the officers outside. Her face felt extremely hot and beads of sweat began to form. She was breathing as if she had ran a marathon, her chest heaving up and down while her gaze remained fixated on the plain, white wall immediately ahead of her. Kara's mind was racing with what felt like a million thoughts simultaneously. She was angry and she wanted to cry, but even more so, she was defeated.

Kara didn't like admitting defeat in an argument, but this time, that's exactly what had occurred. After what felt like an eternity, her breathing began to slow enough to clear her thoughts. That's when she sat down again, not caring about what else Roach had to say. Not caring about Pilka's tattoos or what they meant. A single tear escaped the corner of her eye, but she didn't start crying. Instead, Kara brought her legs up so she could rest her face on her knees as her restrained hands rested on her feet.

"I'm sorry, Pilka. I really am."
1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by Eviledd1984
Raw
Avatar of Eviledd1984

Eviledd1984 GABAGOOL OVA HERE!!!

Member Online

Collab with: @The Savant

THE RATMAN


Jonathan turned around when he heard he was being addressed. The man’s eyes looked up at the two police officers who were speaking to him. A part of him hoped they wouldn’t notice him, but that didn’t seem to be the case. He could feel the anxiety and stress hitting him like he ran into a brick wall.

“Me? I mean, my name is Jonathan. What do you bobbies want to ask me?”. He said the word bobbie in a faux British accent. A part of him wondered if they were gonna ask him about the incident earlier. And if so, then he would need to tread lightly so he doesn’t get arrested.

The male officer approached with confidence and a lack of caution, almost careless, “We wanted to make sure we had the right guy,” he explained with a smile that wasn’t positive or negative — it was almost uncanny valley level of not looking that human while he was clearly human at the same time. “Officer Whittle and I wanted to ask your questions earlier today. The incident that happened during the Duskhound invasion,” he continued to explain while standing there in front of Jonathan.

“There were two other men besides you and two girls all wrapped up in the events. Do you happen to know any of those people?” The officer started out with something small and not very pressing — Jonathan’s relationship with everyone involved. The people back at headquarters honestly didn’t think Jonathan knew any of the individuals but one could never be too sure.

“Who are you talking about? I don’t know any of those people.” Jonathan sounded quite anxious speaking to the police. It was true he didn’t know these people, but he was involved with them. “The duskhounds tried coming into the city? I didn’t see or hear anything about that.” Jonathan’s eyes were on the police. He wondered if they would arrest him for being an undesirable.

The officer nodded his head, “You might not know who they were perse, but you were interacting with them, Jonathan,” the male officer continued to speak and didn’t really let the woman do any of the work. “Duskhounds invaded the city which is why there was so much commotion happening,” he explained.

The female officer decided to interject, “We were curious if you just knew anything about the situation you found yourself in. We understand that people can get wrapped up into things that they should have never been apart of but we just wanted to know if you remember anything, possibly important,” she smiled gently at Ratman.

“I might’ve interacted with these people. I’d like to be in the know the next time the Duskhounds come around.” Jonathan said with an annoyed look on his face. He felt he and others like him wouldn’t be notified next time. His eyes moved back to the female officer. They couldn’t see his face since his fedora was pointed low on his head. But they could see the bandages that were wrapped around his head.

“Well, I was walkin down the street making my way back home, and I ran into an injured and bloodied man. I tried to help him, but then all of a sudden, more people came by, with one of em pointing a gun at me. Some bloke named Roach, I think, was the guy’s name. He was the one pointing the gun at us. I tried protecting the three of em, but i could only scratch em.” Jonathan said as he shoved his hands into his pockets.

Plenty of people wouldn’t find themselves notified of situations similar to the Duskhound ones — people like Jonathan specifically. “The city tries its best to notify everyone,” that was a debatable comment. Both of the officers seemed to relax in some fashion when he spoke up about the situation.

The female officer stepped closer, “Yes, the one with the gun was named Roach. Would you happen to be free to testify this man, if we needed you to?” The woman asked almost too enthusiastically.

“Well
” the man said. “You have a crime tagged over your name too. Attacking a contracted bounty hunter but we can possibly get that removed if you help us.”

“If you can get rid of the assault charge, then hell yeah I’ll testify.” Jonathan said, but a part of him was worried that he would be investigated and jailed for making drugs. Although he thought he could probably get away with it by saying it was self-defence.

“I hope this will teach cockroach not to point a gun at civilians.” He said, smiling at both the officers. They could see his yellowed teeth inside his mouth.

The man smiled when Jonathan was willing to testify in exchange for the assault charge, “Wonderful! I am glad we are on the same page,” the officer seemed cheerful about how easy it was.

A chuckle came from the man while Jonathan called Roach — cockroach — but he made no comment towards the nickname. “You will receive a letter at your address on the day you can come testify against Roach and possibly the other man,” The officer extended a card. “If you do not receive anything, please, contact me in three days,” he encouraged.
Jonathan smiled, taking the card and holding it close to his face. “Thank you sir.” He said, taking a moment to smell the card. It didn’t smell like anything special; it smelled like paper. “Hi, what if someone tries to intimidate me not to testify, what should I do?” He said, putting the card into the pocket of his slacks. The thought of Roach and his cronies might try to make sure he didn’t testify. Although he was sure he would need to go to court to address the assault. And the thought of testifying terrified him because he was sure O’Bannon would be mad if he found out. He should be safe as long as he doesn’t divulge his involvement in the drug business.

The man seemed to get serious when Jonathan asked a question, “Come right to a safety officer station and report them. If someone tries to intimidate you, we will make sure they see consequences, and that you are protected,” he explained sternly even though that emotion didn’t fit his face.

“We will see you in three days,” the man tipped his hat and the two officers began to leave. Jonathan would notice the officers name — Timothy Acrage — and an address, email, and other contact information.

“Good bye Tim Tim and pretty lady. See you in three days.” He called back, waving to them before heading off back home.
1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Seen 3 hrs ago

Why her?


The workshop was quiet, save for the soft hum of ventilation. He occupied his habitual niche: a corner booth in the east sector’s sub-office, its surfaces buried under schematics and the acrid tang of overbrewed coffee. He’d disabled the overhead interface display earlier, far too talkative for his taste, and activated only the analog terminal he trusted. No voice control, no predictive modelling. Just keystrokes and code. His fingers had begun to ache years ago, but they still moved as they always did, the pain in them long since catalogued, then shelved.

There were always forms for him to audit and prototypes to deny. Schematics submitted for clearance that violated the ethics clause of the very MIP standard he wrote. He rejected them in silence, offering no footnotes. They’d resubmit, watered down or encrypted under prettier branding. That was the game he was in, and had been in, for years now. It wasn't work anymore. It was a ritual. A way to keep the tremors in his joints from worsening.

He didn’t miss the council chambers. Not really. They still sent him policy drafts and technical advisories— “pending input,” they always said. But no one truly waited for it.

No one read his notes. No one needed to anymore. Dominion’s gears turned with or without his grease.

And honestly? That was fine. The solitude was
familiar. Predictable in the way he was used to and enjoyed.

Which was why the knock, when it came, startled him so.

It was soft first, as if the person on the other side wasn’t completely sure they were at the right place. To see the right person. Someone who wanted to be seen. But, no, it came again, this time firmer.

So, he reached for his cane.


Why him?


Her options had never been scarce. Countless back-alley proprietors peddling neural augmentations thrived in the Grey Market, each discreet enough to help her without too many questions given. Yet she’d bypassed them all, a choice that she wished she could say she did not understand. The truth, however, coiled cold in her chest: she craved more than the usual click of a subroutine fix. She needed the why, the reason safety unit agents had hauled Roach into what might as well be oblivion and left her scrambling to fix whatever was wrong with her. Time had bled into a numb void, her mind latching onto words she hadn’t fully processed before, but now
.?

“We understand they are not allowed and, by certain contractual licensing, they can be killed on sight while in the walls of Dominion, but we do not believe that was what was happening here.”

Roach had been working off the record and sent by someone possibly in an official position. How else could she explain why Klay believed this case was different from Roach’s previous ones, where he’d be protected with the clearance he usually possessed? He’d been set up, plain and simple, and it was not likely that a nobody was responsible. It had to be someone who understood how to manipulate a gray area. Someone in an official capacity. Someone like the person behind this door.

She was here, and it was too late to turn back even if she’d wanted to. So when the footsteps approached, Selene straightened, still leaning on her better leg, arms crossed like armour across her chest with more bravery than she felt.

When the door opened with a hydraulic sigh, she didn’t speak right away, her gaze raking over him and the frost of authority in his posture. Age had etched deeper grooves into his face, but his eyes remained the same amber mirrors of her right one.

“Hello,” Selene finally said, her throat burning as the next syllable clawed its way free, venom and vulnerability braided into a single exhale.

“Father.”



The table’s surface leached cold into her palms as Selene perched on the exam slab. One boot lay discarded on the floor, the hem of her pants shoved above her knee to expose the border where flesh met augmentation. Beneath the glare of Lysander’s workshop lights, the seams gleamed deceptively smooth, as if the alloy embedded in her femur had always belonged there. Once, she’d traced those edges with pride, marvelling at how the ports transformed her into something kinetic. Something unstoppable. At sixteen, she’d out-sprinted every classmate in her academy, her strides a blur of hydraulic precision. Speed had been her thing, and her augments were a manifesto: I cannot be caught. I will not be contained.

Now, they were liabilities.
The ports ached more often. The feedback core hissed in cold weather. The relays misfired during stress spikes. The very thing that had made her feel untouchable now betrayed her at the worst moments, like a corrupted instinct twitching out of time. Even the sound of the diagnostics connecting set her teeth on edge. She used to think the augments made her her own.
Now she wasn’t sure they hadn’t just made her easier to claim. Made her
subject to situations such as the one she was in at this very moment.

Lysander worked with efficiency. He hadn’t asked permission before retrieving his tools, nor had he said anything since she’d entered and sat down, like this was something normal for them when the last time she’d been here, she couldn’t have been older than 16. She didn’t look at him as he examined the exposed interface, though when his fingers grazed a neural node, Selene flinched, the sensation akin to a scalpel dragging through scar tissue. Data scrolled across the holoscreen in his periphery, its cyan glow etching shadows beneath his eyes. She still recognized his aloofness after all this time, the same detachment he’d had during the majority of her childhood.

“Did you design this part, too?” she asked suddenly. “The feedback core. It doesn’t feel like the standard Dominion make.”

“It was a joint prototype,” Lysander replied, his eyes not leaving the screen. “Modified post-approval by a military vendor. I didn’t approve the override protocol you're running, but it’s
 similar enough.”

Of course it was. It shouldn’t have surprised her. Her entire existence was a nested doll of his influence: education curricula, security protocols, medical standards. That her legs were now running on a prototype derived from one of his cores was just... par for the course. What unsettled her wasn’t the connection itself; it was the fact that she hadn’t known for sure. That Roach, of all people, had handed it off like it was nothing. Never once had he mentioned that the override had Syn fingerprints buried in its firmware. Had he known? Probably. Everyone who mattered did, apparently. Except for her.

“They have him, you know?” she said then. “Ro—Mr. Vexler.” Her fingers curled slightly against the table, as if the correction cost her something. It was a futile attempt at best, truly. To distance herself from the man who’d been more of a father to her than the one standing before her now. Helping her, yes, but for what purpose, what gain, she could not say.

“ Safety unit’s holding him. I’m guessing you know why, or at least have some kind of idea.”

“ Irrelevant” was her father’s reply, not even bothering to meet her face as her biometrics spiked on the screen in response. “ You’re here for maintenance. Not an interrogation to support whatever conspiracy theory you’ve got this time.”

Maintenance. Was that all she remained? A system of glitches and patches covered by tattooed skin?

Selene yanked her leg back. “ Tell me why they’re holding him, she snapped. “ Who hired him this time? Was it you? Was it her?” She couldn’t hold back the accusation, even if it made less and less sense the more she thought about it. The words came out hot, unfiltered. She didn’t even know if she meant them. Her mother had never acknowledged Roach by name. Her father barely acknowledged him as anything more than a relic in a trench coat. If her parents had ever had a hand in his assignments, they’d kept it buried so deep not even Roach had breathed it aloud. And now he was gone, and she was left looking for a truth that was beyond her grasp.

But she had to ask. She had to know if one of the people who made her, who literally built her, had also been the one to pull the rug out from under the only figure who'd ever made her feel chosen rather than manufactured.

Lysander’s hands paused, the soft click of his diagnostic tool being set aside soon accompanying it. He finally looked up, his gaze as clinical as the instruments around them, but there was something behind it that the girl couldn’t decipher. He’d always been difficult to figure out, though. The only thing Selene felt she ever really knew about him was his preference for data over dialogue. Even when she’d fractured her wrist at twelve, he’d lectured her about bone density algorithms while the med-drone had reset the break.

“No,” he said, the word crisp on his tongue. “Not me. And certainly not your mother. If she wanted him gone, there wouldn’t even be a detention record to reference.” He stood then, cane tapping against the floor as he crossed to a cabinet, its contents shielded behind polarized glass. His movements were methodical but slower than she remembered, each step betraying something his pride hadn’t yet admitted.

“He operated outside sanctioned parameters. That makes him a liability.” He pulled a slim data chip from a slot and turned it in his fingers before setting it aside. “But that isn’t what you want to hear, I bet.”

Selene said nothing, jaw set, posture bristling.

“You want a name. A culprit. A clean narrative that makes the system the villain and him the exception. But I’m afraid I don’t have one for you.”

He didn’t sound cruel. Just
 tired. Like a man explaining gravity to his little girl despite her wishes to be able to fly one day, much like the suralites painted on her skin.

“Roach was too close to you for too long. That’s what made him vulnerable.” His voice lowered a degree. “You think they didn’t notice? That no one flagged a Syn heir consorting with an unsanctioned enforcer running black ops under borrowed clearance?”

He turned to face her again, one brow lifting with restrained finality.

“This was inevitable, as far as I’m concerned. He hasn’t been on our payroll in over a year. Which means no contract, no clearance, and no leverage.” His gaze held hers now, steady and inescapable. “Yet, as far as your mother and I know, he kept showing up. For you.”

Selene’s throat tightened because out of all the unbelievable things she’d experienced in the past few weeks, from the run in with Scotti, the creature in the tunnels, and then the ordeal with the burrower, this reveal made the least sense to her. Roach never did anything for free. He didn’t even like favours, often calling them liabilities wrapped in politeness. He always acted like he was just doing a job, a well-compensated one, even when she caught him slipping a small protein bar into her gear pouch before she’d head out or would stop by her place with takeout containers filled with her favourite greasy noodles every once in a while. She’d always assumed he’d done these things because there was something in it for him. Always with a smirk, too. Always a “Don’t flatter yourself, sweetheart. This was an extra order” or some other similar reasoning.

They were lies. All of it.

“That doesn’t explain why someone set him up.” Her voice was quieter now, less accusation than grasping.

Lysander didn’t answer immediately. He just returned to his console and resumed typing, each keystroke a reminder that her turmoil registered only as aberrant data to him, like spikes in cortisol and an elevated pulse. Finally, without looking up, he murmured, “Sometimes, association is enough.”

And that was it. No grand revelation. Just the brutal suggestion that she, by existing, by being cared for, had made Roach a target. All this time, she’d thought of herself as his shadow, when in reality she was potentially his noose.

“He didn’t have to keep coming back,” she whispered to herself, her head dipping while strands of her hair grazed her neck. Then, as if it had been loaded in her throat the entire time, it came out quieter than she'd intended.

“I have to testify tomorrow.” Selene let out a short, humourless exhale. “They want my perspective on him. On the burrower. This whole
mess.” Her jaw worked. “Except I don’t think I know what the truth is anymore.” How could she, when she hadn’t even known what was going on right under her nose?

She looked up finally, her eyes catching the side of her father’s face. “If I say too much, they’ll bury him. If I say too little, they’ll do it anyway. And if I lie
.” She stopped herself. The thought didn’t need finishing. And for a moment, Selene wasn’t the untouchable daughter of a Council family. She was a girl on a slab, wrapped in old wounds and metal, trying not to drown in a system she thought she’d already walked away from.

“What would you do?” she asked then. Just a question. A desperate one and, for the first time in years, one she meant.

Lysander didn’t look up from the panel. He adjusted a voltage range with a faint click of the tool, as though her question were just another variable to tune.

“You testify.”
Another calibration. Another click.

“You present the facts. Filtered through reason, not feeling. Leave the speculation to the officers paid to interpret it.”

He finally glanced at her then.

“You don’t owe them your guilt. And you don’t owe him a martyrdom he didn’t ask for.”

Selene blinked. Whatever she'd expected, it wasn’t that.

“If Vexler is what you believe he is, then say what you saw. Not what you feel. Systems don’t reward sentiment, as I’ve always said to you. They record it and use it. So survive the process, Selene. That’s all you have to do. The rest? Static.”

Selene didn’t have an answer for any of that. Instead, her fingers drifted toward her exposed port, no longer marvelling. Just
 checking. Making sure it still responded to her, and not someone else. All the while, the screen near her still pulsed, like it knew the answer, even if she didn’t.
1x Like Like
Hidden 1 yr ago Post by The Savant
Raw
GM
Avatar of The Savant

The Savant A mind filled with chaos

Member Seen 23 days ago




𝕀𝕟 đ•”đ• đ•đ•đ•’đ•“đ• đ•Łđ•’đ•„đ•šđ• đ•Ÿ đ•šđ•šđ•„đ•™





JUDGEMENT HALL — 2 hours before noon

Everyone was filtering in to see this day of judgement and they were wondering what would come of it. Last night, there was a broadcast that informed all the citizens of Dominion what would be happening today. A judgement like this hasn’t taken place in a while and people found it more exciting than anything. How the hall was set up was odd, it had a circle in the center where the defendant stood or sat. A small trench of stone was around this platform and raised up is where the council and other prominent figures sat in a circle. About a ten foot gap was in between the next raise and where the council sat, upon the raise was where the general public sat. It almost looked like a theater.

On one side of the circle, was a platform in the ten foot raised area where people sat and testified against the defendants. It was theatrical. Everyone filtering in to listen and watch what would happen while council members began to take their seats and discuss their already hardened opinions. Thorne said something along the lines of, “We should be able to kill them already and get it over with. Why does it have to be a public matter?” While Elira laughed at it and made a joke in his ear that others couldn’t hear. It was a game to them that they honestly thought was wasting their time while council member Aureline looked hardened and unreadable. Staring at the center in wait for the defendant to stand there and beg or plead. To give up a fight or something.

Council member Geode sat down a seat away from each of them because they knew his standing. It was uncomfortable to be here for him and he looked at all the people rushing in to gape at what was happening like fools. How civilized could they be if they were acting like animals while men were put to death? It was disgusting.

A prominent man around his age sat by him, “You look as happy as a chipper,” the man joked while glancing at him.

“I don’t think I can sit here and watch this. It’s law abiding injustice,” Geode almost spat out those words.

The man laughed, “Everything will be alright or are you that scared justice will take away your attack dog?” his voice was low. “Didn’t you hire Detective Vexler to get rid of it? Or was that someone else?” his words were at a whisper now.

Geode glanced at the man, “I have no idea what you are talking about and I think you should hold your tongue before rumors start,” their eyes held an intense gaze, the man was deciding if it was worth it to push or not. Then Geode continued, “Someone else can have that chair. You can go sit in the back because nothing close is opened anymore,” it was a threat.

“Fine. Fine. I’ll stop pressing. However, what do you hope happens?” he seemed curious.

“Justice.”

The man seemed to look at him oddly, “What do you mean?”

“I hope the jury does the proper thing and the council as well. However, I do not trust Thorne or Elira with good judgement.” He continued to speak slowly back to the man before they both started to find comfort in their seats.

Lady Isolde strode into the chamber with an air of cool steel. Her demeanor neither suggested she wanted to be here nor that she wanted to leave. Truth be told, she was looking forward to this process. Not because she wanted to decide the fate of the accused, a matter of life or death, but because it was a ritual of sorts, one that council members had not done for a while. Being one of the new council members, she knew she had much to prove, to herself, to the other council members, to the people watching her ever closely.

She was dressed in a dark gray gown with black velvet gloves. Her hair was worn down with a tiara atop her head. Her light gray eyes flicked from one person to another, gauging if there was someone she should be paying more attention to. Once she was satisfied, she took her seat.

She overheard some of the conversation. The council appeared split. Would that mean she would need to break a tie? She was positively radiating from the possibility.

”It is a good day for justice to be dispensed. I wonder what the gods are thinking right now as we prepare to judge another for their crimes while so many get away with theirs.” Isolde’s eyes gazed to her fellow council members, but held no obvious intent. She knew she was a queen of information.

Thorne rolled his eyes in almost a dismissive way, “What gods are there?” his voice was snarky as if he was almost mocking Isolde. There was no patience in his body language as if she had ruined coming in and disturbing him and Elira’s banter. Elira seemed to quiet down now that the younger woman was there.

However, Aureline glanced over, “May the gods have mercy on our souls
” she finally leaned back into her chair and crossed her arms. It was hard to tell what the Council member of Khia was thinking but she was handsome and neutral. She hated burrowers coming in and messing up things but she hated how the law was enforced in Dominion yet she couldn’t do anything about it. She tried before, when she had a little more faith and hope, but she couldn’t find any of that anymore. Everything was work
 work
 work.

“What are you hoping for Isolde?” Elira finally decided to say something with a somewhat pleasant smile. Trying to be warm and cause small talk. It wasn’t like she was stuck up but Thorne’s initial reaction put her off guard and Aureline’s helped ease her into saying something since those two were brooding and she didn’t care for it.

”I hope for what you all hope for, I am sure. That we hear what we need to, listen to the people’s voices, see the evidence before us. To see justice done. Is that not what we are here for?” Her eyes hit Thorne and his tone. She ignored Aureline. Isolde had her opinions of the other council members and she held that close to her chest.

”If one is worried for what the gods will judge us for, perhaps things need to change. Perhaps the whole ordeal is a penance for the sins of the past and who among us holds the right to decide the fate of another? And yet, here we sit on our gilded thrones. History repeats and repeats, it seems.”

A sudden shift in the chamber’s atmosphere marked the arrival of the Speaker of the Court.

The ambient murmur dulled, as if the hall itself had drawn breath in anticipation. Corvina Syn entered through the high archway, her silhouette distinct against the chamber’s light. She wore layers of charcoal and ash, the obsidian threads of her tailored robe catching the glare of overhead panels in fractured glimmers. Beneath it, the Council’s sigil, a faint imprint on her underdress, served as a quiet rebuke to those who mistook opulence for authority. Every stitch, every angle of her attire mirrored Dominion’s unforgiving architecture, an intended alignment of self and state. She had chosen the ensemble not to dazzle, but to send a clear message: her power here lay in the absence of excess, hesitation, and doubt.

She advanced without haste, her presence carving silence in her wake, prompting even a few seasoned concillors to stiffen as she passed. The coiled twist of her black hair bared the severity of her features, impeccably still, save for the glint in her steel-gray eyes. No jewelry adorned her, save the Speaker’s pin: a flat disc of pale metal. Its presence at her throat reminded others of her allegiance to law, not lineage. She spared no glance for the galleries; their rapt attention was a foregone conclusion, a reflex she’d honed over decades.

When she reached the dais at the edge of the council’s ring, she placed a gloved hand upon the encoded panel embedded in the podium. The light flared blue, then settled. Then her voice rang out, amplified, unshaken, and utterly free of adornment.

"Let it be known to the people of Dominion that the Council now convenes to weigh judgment upon the accused." Her gaze passed slowly over the empty platform where the defendant would soon stand. "Detective Roach Vexler, formerly of the Internal Security Division, is hereby called before this chamber under charges ranging from misconduct to high treason, and more gravely still, terrorism, and first-degree murder."

A murmur rose like static from the upper galleries. Corvina’s jaw tightened imperceptibly. She always found public trials to be performative, yet she also understood that they were necessary to pacify the masses.

"The severity of these allegations demands transparency, scrutiny, and decisive action. The people of Dominion have the right to witness this process, and the Council has the duty to uphold it."

Her chin lifted, a fractional motion that sharpened her profile against the chamber’s pale light. Her steel-gray eyes swept the ring, pausing on each council member, a few averting their eyes. But when her gaze landed on her daughter’s vacant witness platform, she allowed herself a single controlled exhale.

"Let no personal history, no unspoken loyalty, no familial bond interfere with the law. Let the truth, however inconvenient, prevail."

She stepped back, gloved hands clasped behind her, a posture drilled into her during her first year in her role.

"Call the accused."

The man was in the back area for holding with Pilka and was staring at the gray-toned man, “Worst, case scenario is we both die,” he joked while listening to such a familiar and sickening voice announce the introduction of today's court events — he was first. Letting out a sigh, he stood up when guards opened up the door, and he was removed from the safety of the cell. He ignored the snickering whispered comments of the guards until they were pushing him out the door.

“With an attitude like that, I hope you both break your ankles from simply walking,” Roach then walked out onto the podium, the center, and was somewhat blinded by how bright the light shone over him. Raising his cuffed hands to block the light while he took a glance at the crowd, he didn’t see Selene at the moment, but his eyes landed on Corvina.

What an absolute bitch
 she probably volunteered for this, Roach thought to himself while staring at her before letting his hands fall down in front of him and standing there in wait.




The latch unlocked with a loud click which echoed in the already silent holding unit. Kara looked up, hearing footsteps approaching from down the hall. She watched as a few officers walked past her cell to stop at the next one. Her breath caught in her throat for a moment, up until she saw Roach being led away. The young woman waited, sitting as still as a statue on the bench. The latch was locked once more and she rushed to that same corner closer to Pilka's cell.

"The trial has started..."

She didn't have a lot to say, not even a few words of consolation for her friend. Her handcuffed hands gripped one of the bars, that feeling of helplessness slowly building up within her. "There's nothing more I can do now, is there?"




A shift rippled through the chamber, subtler than Corvina’s earlier entrance but no less consequential, as Selene Syn ascended the witness platform. She did not enter from the same archway as her mother. No, they had long stopped arriving through the same doors. The soft click of her boots was nearly swallowed by the murmuring gallery above, but to those watching closely, it was enough. The faint hiss of the platform’s mechanical lift as it adjusted to her presence gave her nowhere to hide. Spotlights cut a pale swath across her form, rendering every movement obvious to any that took notice of her. The violet strands of her hair were swept back in an uncharacteristically formal braid, exposing the tense lines of her jaw. A deep charcoal coat fell open at her sides, revealing a more conservative silhouette than she was known for:a matte-black, high-necked compression tunic tucked into fitted slacks, high collar, reinforced cuffs, no adornment. No statement pieces. Nothing to catch the eye.

Just as she’d been taught.

The outfit was custom-tailored years ago, commissioned by Corvina under the guise of “proper presentation training.”: dark tones to absorb attention, symmetry to convey order, and hair pulled back to bare one’s face to show the world you had nothing to fear and nothing to conceal. Selene had, of course, rejected those lessons the moment she was old enough to choose her own reflection. She had worn asymmetry like a rebuttal—threadbare jackets, metallic rings on every other finger, and hair dyed in tones that clashed with tradition.

Now though, she looked like a replica of Corvina's design. But she had to. It was important to appear this way. To show that whatever she said today, it was coming from the mouth of someone that others recognized and could trust. Her mother was an important figure, and the resemblance that they’d always shared was sure to serve her well today. Or so she told herself.

Selene wasn’t testifying yet. But they all knew why she was here. Her gaze didn’t go to her mother. Instead, her eyes scanned the ring and found him.

Roach.

She almost didn’t recognize him under the overhead lights. Not because he looked different but because he looked the same, and something about that
.felt wrong. Despite the same old coat, the same unimpressed slouch, the same expression like he was about to insult someone for fun. Because now his hands were bound like he was something dangerous. And she’d never truly viewed him that way before, regardless of the role he often occupied.

He still hadn’t seen her. And maybe that was mercy.

Selene’s posture didn’t falter, but her hands tensed slightly where they gripped the rail of the witness platform. No one else would notice, but the flex of her fingers against the metal betrayed her restraint. She remembered what her father had told her: Testify with facts. Not feeling. But right now, she wasn’t sure where one ended and the other began.

Her eyes lingered on Roach for a moment longer, then dropped. Because if she looked any longer, and if he looked back, she wasn’t sure she’d survive it.

Jonathan was sitting on the bench, waiting for his turn to be questioned. Humming softly while looking around the room. The law jargon was boring, and he didn’t understand most. He was wearing what he wore a couple of days ago. Consisting of a black suit and fedora. Watching everyone giving their account of the story. He was scared that his part in the story would mess everything up. And put him behind bars.

Aureline stayed back in her chair as if she was unimpressed and this was a waste of time to her but her eyes heavily watched the speaker, the accused, and the witness. Being the council member of the mines, she participated in that work, so this was taking her out of her never ending nine-to-five. There were no glances to Elira and Thorne who seemed to sit up and a bit forward in anticipation as if they were watching a game show or it was centuries upon centuries ago in the Roman theater. They were amused and their attention was absorbed by the accused. Elira kept whispering in Thorne’s ear even though his responses were nods and possibly little whispers to assure her of his approval or disagreement on what she said.

Council member Geode looked around the theatrical setup with a sickness in his expression. It was not very apparent though if someone stared, they might notice it, but he honestly thought the whole setup was barbaric. Everyone whispered amongst themselves in the higher levels of the court while they sat lowly and waited to hear all the information that Corvina Syn, the speaker of the court would say, and what the man would say in defending himself — if anything at all. “This is awful
” he barely said it above his breath as the man sitting by him chuckled. Probably didn’t even know what Geode said but felt the need to respond.

However, the council members seemed to be in their own rights of reaction to hearing all of the possible charges this man might get — Roach Vexler sounded like an issue — except one of the council members knew of this man too well.

Isolde paid little mind to her fellow council members, instead preferring to pay careful attention to the accused as well as the witnesses. If she were to be judge, jury, and, by the looks and sounds of things, executioner, she wanted to have all the information. Information was power. She had been told that since she took her very first breath. It was a thing people took for granted often. They never learned. If one wanted secrets to be kept, they needed to shut their mouths.

Isolde did glance at Elira and Thorne in the throes of conversation and amusement. ”If you two are quite finished, I believe we are getting underway. Unless neither of you care about the outcome or have already made up your minds, in which case I suggest leaving and letting us get on with it.” She did not care if this ruffled feathers. That was how change happened.

“Or you could leave,” Thorne glanced at Isolde as if she was nothing more than speck. “You’ll learn in time that it is all a game and we might have final say, but we do listen to the people’s jury and their final decision,” he was about to continue before Elira raised her hand.

She smiled at Isolde, “You might be a council member, but you are people’s choice, Isolde. Your position gets voted out sometimes yearly if the people choose it. Ours does not,” her voice sounded pleasant
 in a sickening way. She was probably trying to hint at a threat. The people’s choice might be on the same platform but being people’s choice was a difficult matter when they had no direct say in districts but they had a direct stay for the people.

Geode sighed, “Can you all be quiet? You are going to make this take longer than it should if you act like children,” He was the oldest council member and the one that was repeatedly voted in. This was nothing new to him — he had watched the council rip each other to shreds before. “Let Corvina question the witnesses without disruption or all three of you can stand in the back by the exits for all I care.” Large events like this always put Council member Geode into a bad mood because it was never a deal of justice but a deal of law even if the law was unfair. And, sadly, the people continued to not vote for change on laws like this and when they did — they voted for them to have a heavier hand.

Isolde merely smiled. She nodded towards Geode, recognizing the need for silence in this moment. It was true her position was one that required the votes whereas the others would hold theirs no matter what.

But was that really true?
Everyone liked to think their positions were ironclad. Steeled and immovable. But in her experience that led to many forgetting that steel could still be destroyed. Penetrated if someone had the right tools at their disposal.

So Isolde returned her attention to the center, preparing to hear the words. But she made a mental note for later. And that knowledge tickled her.

The hall had scarcely resettled from Roach’s arrival when the Speaker of the Court stepped forward once again. Corvina's posture was immaculate, her voice unshaken.

“The Council now calls Selene Syn to the stand as a witness in this tribunal.”

A shift rippled through the chamber as Selene stepped forward. The platform adjusted with a mechanical hum as the girl took her place, shoulders squared, hands steady at her sides. The spotlight angled down across her braid and matte-black tunic, making her every line deliberate and visible. She didn’t glance at her mother, though. Instead, she spoke clearly and calmly. Just as she’d been trained to do, what felt like a long time ago.

“The first time I encountered the accused in the timeline relevant to this case was during an incident involving a wild duskhound in the shopping district of Esille. Detective Vexler intercepted me initially because he was concerned, and while his intervention was abrupt, it came from a position of protection rather than aggression.”

Before Selene could continue, Corvina's voice cut gently but firmly through the chamber's silence, a controlled reminder of the court’s purpose.

“Witness Syn, kindly restrict your testimony to observable facts relevant to the charges. Assumptions about intent must be supported by direct evidence or factual history.”

Selene met her mother's eyes briefly, a silent exchange passing between them before she nodded once, composed and unflinching despite how annoyed she felt underneath it all.

“Understood.” Selene's gaze moved back to the council. “Detective Vexler was assigned by my family to ensure my safety from a very young age. His intervention during the duskhound incident was consistent with his previous duties, which have historically prioritized my protection. The methods he employed during the attack minimized harm to civilians and prevented what could have become multiple fatalities. Without his intervention, it’s highly likely that I, and possibly several others, would have died.”

She paused briefly, allowing this careful clarification to settle into the council's consciousness before continuing.

“I believe these facts are essential context for the council’s understanding of his actions both then and subsequently.”

Isolde paid close attention, not to the witnesses’ words, but more to her body language. Isolde didn’t get the sense this was anything more than a person trying to uphold a loved one’s image and reputation. It was a pity that court cared very little for that and preferred either evidence or showmanship. Isolde spared a glance to her fellow council members, sure that at least a few of them had made up their minds.

There was an underlying vein though, especially when Corvina spoke up. Isolde sat back in her chair and awaited further information.

All the council members seemed to have different reactions — Thorne rolled his eyes. Elira seemed more interested as if actual emotional depth was being shown instead of factual biases. Aureline didn’t seem to be moved in any which way, staying neutral in expression, and not reacting at all to the speaker Corvina or the witness Selene.

However, Geode’s brows furrowed as he stared at the young woman on the witness stand as she spoke. It was clear that this was not a good witness. She might have been trying to hide emotions and attachments but she faltered.

When Roach heard Selene speaking, he didn’t turn to look at her, but he closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. There was a split second thought of him confessing to himself that he wasn’t surprised but then again
 something inside of him hurt a little bit that she was up there on the witness stand and speaking out — against him. His eyes opened up and he gently shook his head in the negative. A clear indicator of disappointment.




Pilka could hear all the commotion beyond the walls, the loud speaking of Corvina, the faint talking of Selene, and all the whispers of the audience. The grey-skinned man looked over at Kara and he forced a smile, ‘There is nothing you could have done. The only thing that could have stopped this is if we didn’t run into each other at all,’ his words were even as his moonlit-eyes looked over at her. ‘I will be fine.’

A sigh let out, ‘Do not tear yourself down about any of this, okay?’ he was trying to be reassuring but he knew he wasn’t doing a great job at it. ‘It’s not like they wouldn’t do this to me any other time, if they had caught me,’ he chuckled, not because he found it humorous, but he found it stupid.

"Unfortunately you're right," she added as she stared down at the floor. After her experience with Pilka, Kara had realized how badly unchecked the stigma ran against dwellers and burrowers. She exhaled, pushing away from the bars. "I'll put on a good word for you out there, promise." A small smile formed as she said those words, but the rest of her face only showed the concern that left no room for optimism.




Corvina’s voice spoke up.

“Let the record reflect that the witness has confirmed her proximity to both the accused and the Burrower known as Pilka during an unsanctioned altercation in the Esille market district.” Her fingers grazed the edge of a holographic transcript, flipping its pages until she finally lifted her gaze, cold, honed, daring Selene to flinch.

“You testified earlier that your decision to engage was based on observation. Let us proceed from there.”

Selene’s shoulders tensed slightly, so small a motion most would miss it, but Corvina would not. Corvina’s hands, pale and still as alabaster, settled neatly atop the dais as she asked:

“Describe, in detail, what you saw between Detective Vexler and the burrower. Focus on conduct, escalation, and whether the accused made any attempt to de-escalate once civilian presence became evident.” Her lips thinned, a surgeon’s suture of a smile.

“And do keep to facts this time, Witness Syn. No editorializing.”

Selene’s fingers twitched, a phantom spasm swiftly smothered. The chamber’s climate controls hummed, yet sweat prickled beneath her collar. She began flatly as though reciting a post-mission debrief, each syllable sanded of inflection.

“The accused pursued the burrower through the market district following the duskhound attack. I initially disengaged and left the area. However, after hearing the sound of a weapon discharge, I returned to observe the situation more directly.”

A measured inhale.

“Upon my return, I observed the accused using a steel cable to restrain the burrower.” She spoke carefully for this next part, like someone stepping across shattered glass. “The burrower was visibly injured and attempting to remove the device. In the process of doing so, the accused was briefly overpowered. When he stood, he drew a firearm.”

There was another pause. For breath. And for the truth.

“The burrower did not immediately retaliate with lethal force. He displayed a blade, but his stance was defensive. In that same moment, a civilian entered the scene—a young woman, approximately my age.”

“Kara Voss,” Corvina inserted crisply. “As confirmed in post-incident records.”

Selene gave no outward reaction. She simply continued.

“She placed herself between the accused and the burrower. She was not harmed, but her presence did not appear to deter the accused’s aggression.”

Selene’s gaze shifted briefly to the Council, catching the eyes of those seated above her.

“A second civilian appeared, and the accused briefly aimed his weapon at him as well.”

Another pause.

“At no point during the escalation did the accused issue a formal warning, identify himself under authority, or attempt to de-escalate the conflict verbally once civilians were clearly present.”

Her eyes finally moved down, toward the platform’s edge, then slowly back to meet the eyes of the council. Not her mother.

“When I intervened physically in an attempt to stop the confrontation, I failed. Shortly after, the accused was disarmed with a projectile and during the resulting confusion, the burrower and the young woman fled. I remained on scene until officers arrived.”

It was here that Selene allowed herself one final sentence.

“Those are the facts, as I witnessed them.”

Isolde kept a running beat in her head. This witness, Selene, was measured in her response. Practiced. However there was an undercurrent of emotion stemming. Was it due to whatever nature was held between Selene and the accused or was it the tension, almost overtaken, between Selene and Corvina. Isolde didn’t need to scan and observe Corvina herself to understand there was some hostility, however veiled.

The facts provided painted a picture. Isolde could almost see it as if it was happening in front of her. However, a fool would immediately put merit on one witness’s testimony. After all, even the most profound person is touched with emotion. Selene could have seen something and put, in its place, something else she felt. The other girl or the burrower, perhaps. Or perhaps the accused was, in fact, guilty as sin.

Isolde waited, the thrum of this filling her veins. The other council members may care or they may not, but this was thrilling.

There was no applause. Somewhere in the upper tiers, a spectator’s throat clicked dryly, followed by a hiss of admonishment that died mid-syllable. The air itself seemed to thicken, heavy with unvoiced judgments. It was the quiet of a vault sealed shut, of a detonation smothered mid-blast.

Corvina’s voice, as ever, was the click of the bomb disarmed.

“The court thanks Witness Syn. You may step down.”

The witness platform descended with a wheeze, its hydraulics exhaling as Selene’s feet met the chamber floor. Her stride betrayed nothing, her chin angled to avoid the council’s predatory gazes. She moved as her mother’s protocols demanded while the crowd’s periphery blurred as she passed, a mosaic of faces and glinting recording lenses. If her eyes moved toward Roach’s enclosure, it was a reflex quashed before recognition could fully crystallize.

Only when she rejoined the crowd did her fingers unclench.

Corvina, for her part, did not watch her daughter leave the witness platform. Instead, she tapped her transcript once and turned a page.

“The court will now hear testimony from Kara Voss.”

Roach’s face twisted when he heard Kara Voss since he knew that girl didn’t like him. The short amount of time he spent in the holding cells with her and Pilka made it very clear that she was going to gut him like a pig in her testimony against him. It was somewhat funny to him that she was able to testify against him at all when she would most likely be getting her own trial.

That was when he noticed Selene blending into the stands but she didn’t blend in to him and he looked directly at her. Staring. The light pouring down on him was intense but his eyes were even greater then he blinked and took his attention elsewhere.




‘I want you to do what is best for you, Kara. I don’t want you to put in a good word for me if that puts you in danger.’ He was hoping that she understood where he was coming from. Pilka could hear the announcement and glanced at Kara, ‘Sounds like it is your turn,’ he casually mentioned as he heard a heavy door open up and unbolt while two sets of footsteps came down the hall. Officers that were here to come get Kara to testify — the officers didn’t want him to testify because he said he understood why Roach was doing it. Everyone had to make money somehow. Plus, he was illegally in the city so they had no reason to make him testify.

She too heard the announcement that called her to testify. Kara's pulse quickened, her head turning towards the officers that would be leading her to the witness stand.

"Be careful," she whispered. Alternative words eluded her, failing to be able to say anything comforting to her friend. She was led out of her cell and she looked back once in silence, one of the officers giving her a gentle nudge to go ahead and walk towards the door. Kara was afraid that was the last time she would see him, but there was nothing more she could do even if she tried, and that thought killed her.

Once out in the Judgement Hall, Kara was amazed at the near theatrical presentation: the excessive number of lights, the large crowd, the weird layout... She walked forward slowly, her expression neutral as she was filled with worry. Her eyes didn't meet anyone else's despite an entire crowd probably eyeing her with some form of judgment. After she arrived at the witness stand, she stepped up on the platform as instructed. The officers advised her it would lift about 10 feet, and so her handcuffed came to rest on the rail. Kara then raised her gaze to briefly scan the crowd as best as she could despite the bright lights shining on her as if she were part of a circus freak show. She wasn't looking for anyone specifically, though she did notice an uncanny resemblance amongst the majority of them. Maybe it was their stoic expression or the way they were dressed.

Kara then gasped, nearly inaudibly, once the platform began its ascent.

As the platform jerked to a stop, Kara stood level with the council members perched above like stone carvings on a temple wall. Their faces gave nothing away, but the weight of their stares pressed down. Corvina observed her reaction closely, intrigued, despite having participated in this dance many times. Witnesses either crumbled or combusted under the council’s silence. She wondered which this one would choose.

“Kara Voss,” she began. “You were present during an unsanctioned altercation involving the accused, Detective Roach Vexler, and an individual identified as Pilka, an unregistered Subdesignated Biological Entity, as defined under Article Forty-Four of the Surface Ordinance Law.”

Beside Corvina, the court transcript flickered into motion, Kara’s identity and case linkage displayed in clean, blinking text, only for her eyes.

“Per classification, said individual is unauthorized for presence within Dominion-regulated boundaries and is presently detained pending relocation to an Unclaimed Zone. Your testimony is expected to assist in determining whether further procedural violations occurred during this engagement.”

Corvina’s hands settled against the dais as her gaze fixed coolly on Kara.

“The court acknowledges you were not present at the start of the incident but arrived amid its escalation. You are hereby instructed to relay, in precise terms, what you personally observed.”

A pause, her razor smile returned.

“You will refrain from speculation. Speak only to what occurred before your eyes. Do you understand?”

Jonathan was on the edge of his seat, watching all the people involved in the incident being questioned. He was reminded of Shakespeare's plays, including all the banter and drama in this court case. But again, all the court jargon lost his interest. When the witnesses were questioned, his attention would come back. While the others were being interrogated, Jonathan was glaring at Roach. Focusing all of his hatred and anger on him. If only he had been alone with Roach, he was sure he would make him squeal and cry like a baby.

For a brief moment, he was imagining slicing up his face and neck with his pocket knife. This made Jonathan smile to himself. Doing it to other liked minded individuals would be preferable as well. He looked over at Selene as she was being questioned. “Bad girl.” He whispered, remembering how she treated him when they first met.

He would have used the knife if not for Selene blocking his target. If he had used the knife, he would have justified it by saying it was self-defence. He didn’t do anything but glare at Selene. His eyes focused on Kara, hoping she would do well while being questioned.

The council members were behaving and their eyes were steady on the three important parts of the judgement day — the speaker, the accused, and the individuals who were to testify. A few of them seemed to stare at Kara with questioning looks since she looked so young. One or two probably had questions on how she got wrapped up with a burrower in the first place. This might have caused concern in some of the council members because the protestors and rebels were becoming more and more frequent — there had been talk and consideration that borrowers were behind it. Was this a case for them? Pilka influencing citizens to go against their government to expose lies and corruption? They wouldn’t be surprised if it was.

Isolde held similar beliefs, but she was fairly sure she wasn’t as worried as the other council members were. Being the people’s chosen council member meant she was their voice and that voice included members of the populace the other council would sooner jump off a high tower than deal with.

She waited for Kara to testify. Out of everyone that would be speaking, she was most interested in hearing Kara and the accused. She would also prefer to hear from the burrower, but she knew that was pushing things too far.

It didn’t mean she couldn’t find out what he had to say anyway.

From her seat among the observers, Selene remained perfectly still. At least on the outside. Her jaw had relaxed, her hands rested neatly in her lap, but her focus was razor-thin and pointed.

Kara looked too small up there despite her being as old, if not older, than she was. The platform’s height seemed to exaggerate the imbalance, bringing out her youth. And Selene knew that look on her face. The practiced neutral, the stiff posture, the microsecond flinch when the lights hit. She’d worn it once. Still did, sometimes.

A slow breath left her as Corvina's voice cut again, entirely impersonal. Not a single one of her words acknowledged that Kara was just an innocent being dissected in front of a crowd, yet Selene couldn’t say that she was honestly surprised.

The one thing her eyes still didn’t do was shift toward Roach. They didn’t need to. She could feel the gravity of his presence, his eyes on her back, just as she could feel the tension threading through Kara's spine. They were all caught in this machine now, teeth on a gear. And Corvina was still the one turning the crank.

Seeing another silhouette rise to the stand made him roll his eyes. Why did court cases have to take so long? It was something irritating for him and then when the woman rose to the top and the light shined down on her — Fuck
 not that little bitch
 — he instantly thought. She was definitely going to testify against him, why wouldn’t she? She was trying to protect her friend and everything. Young and emotional
 that was never a good thing for anyone.

And with all of that, Roach felt bad for her, because he understood the curiosity. When he was her age, burrowers were allowed in the cities, and no one had an overabundant curiosity about them. They were just there — you worked with them, might have had them in your family in some capacity, and so on. And in honesty, Pilka looked familiar to him. A little too familiar but he didn’t feel like he ever spoke to the kid — the man while he was a kid.

It was all so formal, just as she'd imagined, but the dry dialogue and expressions devoid of emotion unnerved her just the slightest.

"I understand," she acknowledged. Stick to facts and only facts, Kara She reiterated to herself, the pressure to do right by Pilka weighing on her. "I came across the incident walking home from the hospital. I noticed Pilka was hurt, and at first I thought the one responsible was the man trying to help him, but I was wrong. I then noticed Roach, and he didn't waste time carrying another offensive strike against Pilka, even though I was standing close to him, to Pilka I mean." Kara was not impressed with how he'd been labeled initially, a "biological entity". As if he wasn't a living being with his own thoughts and emotions. And so she would continue to say his name. "I realized Roach was under the impression that Pilka had hurt me because..." Kara stopped, gathering the strength to finally speak the truth out loud in front of members of The Council. "Because I falsified a report. I lied, claiming Pilka had hurt me when in all actuality, it was me who voluntarily accompanied him outside city limits."

Kara swallowed hard, one hand gripping the rail with enough strength to turn her knuckles white. "Even though I confessed to Roach Pilka hadn't hurt me, he doubled down on his decision to take him out. Selene arrived, and she too tried to convince Roach to let up. But he didn't care. In fact, he pulled out a gun, going as far as aiming it not only at Pilka, but at the other bystander as well." Throughout her brief statement, Kara had remained calm, her voice portraying the same. "Both the bystander and Selene attempted to disarm him, and in that moment I hurried off with Pilka, pulling him into an alley to prevent him from being killed. Unfortunately it was a dead end, though it wasn't long before the authorities arrived and we surrendered."

The truth was out now; the same truth that would shape her life for the worse. The details of how exactly that would happen was something that she would anxiously await.

The silence that followed Kara’s confession was a vacuum, sucking every twitch of the girl’s fingers, every shift in her breathing, into the vault of Corvina’s scrutiny. Her posture didn’t shift. Not a single lash fluttered. But her gaze remained just a second too long on the young woman before her.

“Let the record reflect,” Corvina began, her tone as neutral as ever, “that the witness has admitted to falsifying an incident report critical to this investigation.” Her fingertip brushed the console, and the transcript shimmered crimson, branding Kara’s words into permanence. This deception influenced Detective Vexler’s conduct, potentially exacerbating the conflict.” She tilted her head. “But even lies do not excuse failure to assess a threat before resorting to lethal force. Not when civilians are present. Not ever.”

Her hands folded neatly, a portrait of composure. Kara’s recklessness had handed Corvina something she could use, either to gut Vexler’s defense or to slit the girl’s own credibility. The beauty of it was in the choice.

“Your testimony has been noted in full, Ms. Voss. Should further clarification be required, you will be summoned again following the break.”

There seemed to be an uproar in the crowd when Kara confessed to lying about Pilka and what happened. People began to talk. There were concerns, there were worries, curiosities, and so much more. Why would someone lie about a burrower? Were they friends? Were they a part of the people who wanted to expose the surface!?

This was when Council member Thorne stood up and his deeper voice echoed in the large corridor, “ORDER! I CALL ORDER!” and this seemed to get quite a few people’s attention. They seemed surprised that one of the council members stood up and called for order. The room began to quiet and once it was at an acceptable level, Thorne sat back down, “Let the trial continue,” he gestured his hand.

There were three trials today. Everyone wanted to get this done and over with. He didn’t want the public reacting too much and slowing them down. Council member Geode glanced over before a slight curl to his lips happened. At least someone wanted an order in the court.

Isolde seemed to have it right. Kara was important to these proceedings and, by extension, the burrower would be someone to question for further clarification. But it seemed everyone just wanted things to continue.
”Ladies and gentleman of the public, your concerns will be heard after we hear from the witnesses and the accused. Please, be patient as we continue and know your voices matter just as much.” She stared at her fellow council members, daring them to correct her or state a contrary view, surely angering the crowd even more. She gestured to Corvina to continue.

‘Sweetheart,’ Roach called out while looking at Kara. ‘I have a job to do. You lying made that job more difficult. If you didn’t
” he chuckled at his words. ‘...maybe your friend wouldn’t have been wanted as much,’ he flicked his tongue against his teeth while shaking his head. Young people are so stupid
 he thought to himself before his eyes casually glanced up at Selene who was hiding in the crowd. Then they moved over to the newer council member Isolde.

Everyone seemed to be in an uproar because of everything. It didn’t make sense to him. At least to anyone who was a resident of Khia, they worked alongside dwellers, and burrowers were always in the tunnels. Yet, he noticed, everyone that was causing a curiosity uproar was dressed nicer
 middle class or higher. That made him roll his eyes hard before looking back down at his chains.

The words cut through her like a blade. Not that she was surprised...her actions had been reckless at best. She just wished Pilka wouldn't have been hunted as a result, and she also wished he had listened to her in the first place and stayed the hell outside of the city, as big of an ask at it may have been.

This time when the platform began lowering, Kara didn't flinch. She was a bit stunned, especially given the crowd's reaction. Once on the ground, Kara was led back to her holding cell. She left Judgement Hall the same way she came in, hands still bound and her gaze avoiding the crowd. But now, she also felt ashamed, unsure of what to say to Pilka.

Selene didn’t blink when the transcript turned red. She knew that shade intimately. It wasn’t just a bureaucratic marker; it was a brand. She’d seen it seared into case files, smeared across her own record years ago when she’d been deemed uncooperative. The colour clung. To documents, to skin, to the way people’s eyes slid past you once they recognized who you were.

But then, the worst part: the sound of the crowd.

Gasps, low murmurs, outrage rising. Selene’s spine tensed, knowing how quickly the public’s interest could twist into something hungry. She’d seen it before. Lived it. The difference was, when they came for her, they came politely. They called it a scandal. With Kara, they’d call it sedition.

When Thorne stood, barking for order, Selene felt the room’s balance tilt, tectonic and sudden. Authority thickened his voice, but it couldn’t smother the hunger beneath. Spectators settled into their seats like vultures folding wings, obedient but not sated. Compliance here was a lid on a boiling pot.

Selene’s gaze shifted to the witness stand just as the platform began to descend. Kara had looked too young up there despite her age. She’d looked like someone trying to do the right thing, and Selene hated how much she understood that. Hated how, in a different lifetime, or maybe a few wrong choices ago, that could’ve been her in shackles, choosing between honesty and survival.

And still, Corvina had turned her into a tool. Kara had handed her vulnerability over like an offering, and Corvina had taken it with clean fingers and made it strategic.

Still
.Selene didn’t look at Roach, not even when he opened his mouth. But her jaw clicked once, in the back of her throat. It was the only outward sign of the anger she hadn’t decided what to do with yet.

Jonathan watched as Kara was being questioned. He had heard rumblings of a potential rebellion against the government. He didn’t support it, but he did understand why people like him would be angry. Depending on the jury's decision, things could go well or badly for him, especially with Kara. Leaning forward, he placed his elbow on his legs and his hands underneath his chin. Listening intensely to what Kara would say.

Looking over at Roach, seeing him starting to sweat a little as Kara took the stand. ”Hehehe.” Chuckling softly to himself. Looking surprised by her revelation of her lying to protect Pilka. He assumed she was quite a good egg from what he had seen of her actions.

He laughed again as Roach’s actions were reprimanded, even though Corvina had noted Kara lying in her report. Overusing power in this situation could help tip the balance in their favour. Looking over his shoulder at the people who were either booing or saying things that damaged Kara’s character. Glaring at them with intense hatred. Turning back around, the one named Throne called the court to order. Giving Kara a thumbs up and a smile as she came down from the platform. ”Your doin a good job kiddo.” He said.

Corvina didn’t so much as glance toward the ripple of voices swelling in the gallery. Let the masses grumble and shift in their seats like restless children. Such theatrics were Thorne’s domain, not hers. She remained motionless, her attention fixed on the holographic transcript bleeding crimson above her console. Kara’s lies still pulsed there, a wound left unbandaged.

She waited for the silence to return, just long enough for her voice to enter it:

“Let the record reflect Councillor Thorne has restored order following civilian interference,” she intoned. No reproach coloured her words; none was needed. Thorne’s methods might quiet the room, but hers defined it. She tapped her console, and the transcript advanced, Kara’s damning crimson text scrolling upward like smoke from a snuffed candle. Beneath it, fresh lines glowed sterile white.

“The court now calls to the stand Jonathan Harrison, present at the time of the Esille market altercation.”

All the council members waited for the next person who was going to testify — Jonathan — except one. One council member knew exactly who Jonathan was and without meaning to. He glanced. Train Geode glanced up into the stands to notice Jonathan almost instantly because he had such a distinctive look to him. As soon as he looked, he gradually looked away, and put his eyes on Corvina.

Isolde bit her tongue. Civilian interference was a pretty phrase that meant rebellion. The people were growing irritable and rightly so.

As the next witness came about Isolde paid special attention and clocked a glance. Fleeting, sure, but unmistakable as he looked to the council. Isolde followed his eyeline and stared at Geode. It seemed Jonathan knew the council member somewhat. What that meant would have to be seen as Isolde turned her attention back to Jonathan and waited for his testimony.

‘For fuck sake, he let out a groan when he saw Jonathan up on the stand to testify. Why the hell were they going for the lowest of the low? Did they not have any other options but to pick people who would literally say anything if bribed the proper amount?

Roach rolled his eyes and shook his head in the negative, ‘This trial is a complete mess and injustice to the system,’ he mumbled unhappily to himself. Someone in the higher ranks wanted him prosecuted and he wasn’t sure who but he had a few ideas.




When Kara was brought back into the back, Pilka glanced up at her, and glanced at the guards. He waited until they were doing their own thing before talking to the woman. ‘Are you okay?’ he asked lightly. He didn’t want to push her into talking or saying anything though he knew what she did was difficult. Painful even. She told the truth on herself without knowing what punishment she might endure.

A pause. There was a quiet storm brewing in her eyes, her gaze lingering like she was searching for the right angle into the obvious. "I've had better days," she finally added quietly from the confines of her cell; her statement both an attempt at being humorous and the simple truth. "Though I'm sure I'll survive this." Whatever this was. Kara was at that point where she was the most uncertain she's ever been about her future. And now that she was isolated from her family, she felt especially vulnerable. This same vulnerability, unfortunately, had led to helplessness.

"Let's worry about you now, okay?"




The next name Selene heard, she didn’t recognize at all. Though it didn’t really matter, regardless. Her eyes narrowed slightly, not at him, but at the council.

Geode looked. Just briefly. Enough for Selene to register it before he turned his attention elsewhere, feigning detachment. That was something. What exactly she wasn’t sure.

In contrast, Roach’s groan from across the chamber didn’t warrant her attention, but she heard it anyway. Felt the sneer behind it. The bitterness. The disgust.

He thinks this is a circus, she thought. He’s not entirely wrong.

Jonathan smiled and started making his way toward the podium. ” It’s showtime, folks.”, saying this while beginning to walk. He gave the crowd and some council members finger guns while winking at them. He usually wasn’t given this much attention, either good or bad. So being a part of the court process made him feel quite special.

For a brief moment, he looked at the jury, the other council members, and the audience. Then, he felt good about himself as he sat at the podium. Feeling like a celebrity. Comparing himself to Dean Martin or Sinatra.

Corvina observed Jonathan’s ascent with the detached focus of a predator tracking prey through brush. Each step he took was a performance, his gaze sweeping across the gallery like a spotlight seeking applause. Men like him were living parodies, mistaking swagger for substance, charisma for credibility. All flash and gesture to distract from the emptiness behind their eyes. A wink here. A smile there. Finger guns.

How charmingly juvenile.

She didn’t acknowledge the performance, but the brief pause before she spoke was measured enough to let silence reassert its dominance. The room wasn’t his. It never had been.

“Jonathan Harrison,” she said, voice stripped of indulgence. “You were present during the Esille market altercation. You are now instructed to provide a factual account of the events you personally observed.” She turned one page in the transcript. “You will omit speculation. You will exclude anecdotes. You will not,” she added, her tone hardening by a fraction, “waste this court’s time with self-mythologizing.”

Another razor of a smile, without warmth.

“Do you understand the conditions under which you are permitted to speak? If so, please begin.”

Upon arrival to the stand and making a subtle but loud entrance in a way. Thorne chuckled while leaning over to Council Member Elira. Elira began to let out a laugh like a careless child before covering her mouth and fixing her face. They seemed to exchange looks before Elira glanced over to Geode.

Council member Geode was looking at them like a disappointed father. Irritated by the lack of care or seriousness they were bringing to the seats of the council. He wanted to say something but knew it was better to not disturb Corvina or the trial.

Isolde looked over to her fellow Council members in varying degrees of ignorance. Jonathan’s entrance was a breath of fresh air, and while Isolde could let it go, she knew Corvina would not be as relaxed about it. Geode especially was not happy. The seriousness of the trial was lost the moment it started.

Isolde cleared her throat, enough to be heard by the others. If they were to look in her direction she had her pointer finger over her lips, as if to say “shush”. She dared them to speak up against her now.




Pilka’s shoulders slumped when he heard Kara focus all the attention on him. ‘I don’t think I can do that,” he responded truthfully. ‘I’ve been through a lot worse than leaders judging me and I have been through that plenty of times,’ he chuckled, finding amusement in his situation, and a semi-forced smile was on his face.

Looking over to Kara, he tried looking into her eyes more than anything, ‘I really do apologize for getting you into this mess,’ Pilka did feel terrible. He felt terrible from the beginning but he hoped that things wouldn’t come this far.

Kara finally managed a little smile, though her eyes were nonetheless filled with concern. "You did warn me to stay away, but I wasn't a good listener..." She paused, listening to the muffled voices from outside. They had called the next witness to testify, and if she assumed it was the only other individual present on scene whose name she didn't know. Kara hoped he used less than favorable words when referencing Roach as that would hopefully lead to Pilka not catching too much heat during his own trial.




As he took a seat on the podium he took off his hat, placing it on his lap. The crowd could see his bandaged head fully. And with a sharp eye, he could see the burnt part of his face that was covered.

” Well, I was walking back to my house when I noticed a man who looked quite wounded.” He said, pointing to Pilka. ”When I tried to help him by giving him some first aid, I was threatened by this gentleman. Waving a gun around and pointing it at myself and this woman.” He said, pointing to Roach and then Selene.

”Selene tried to disarm Roach, but it looked like an awkward hug. I wanted to defend myself, so I kicked a can at his hand, hoping to disarm him, and luckily, my plan worked out. Then the cops came and I ran because I was scared they would assault me for being a scavenger in this situation.” Jonathan took a deep breath while his bandaged hand rubbed his eyes. Even though his tear ducts had been burned off a long time ago. A little bit of theatrics to help gain sympathy.

Corvina didn’t sigh, but when she spoke, it was with the kind of cool finality that scraped clean the last traces of drama from the air.

“Let the record reflect that the witness claims to have been threatened at close range by the accused, and that his actions, including the throwing of a projectile, were conducted under perceived threat to life and limb.”Her voice, unhurried, continued to go over the facts. “Witness has identified both the Burrower and two civilians as present at the scene. His statement has been recorded.”

She lifted her gaze now, finally, and looked Jonathan directly in the eye. Not out of respect. Not out of interest. But to remind him.

“The court appreciates brevity, Mr. Harrison. Further dramatization will be stricken from the record should it hinder clarity.” A pause. “Should the council require elaboration, you will be recalled. For now, your testimony is concluded.”

And with that, she turned her gaze back to the transcript. The performance, in her view, was over.

“The court will recess for fifteen minutes while the council reviews the testimonies provided.” Her voice didn’t rise, yet it carried. “Witnesses are to remain in their designated holding locations. Members of the public will remain seated until permitted to exit.”




The council’s seats were lowered into a room that couldn’t be seen or heard by anyone else. Before anyone else could speak, Council Member Geode raised his hand, ‘I think we should determine every bit of this. People that are licensed still have thirty days to find another career. He was working in his designated duty before bounty hunters and the like will become fully outlawed.’

‘He was causing a ruckus, we can’t have that in our streets, Geode. Especially in the streets of Slia or Esille,’ Elira spat out with irritation. ‘People like him need to be outlawed. If we allow for light sentences, where does that get us in the future?’ She asked with a facade of concern.

”It gets you support.”

Isolde spoke and waited. Once attention was on her, she continued. ”You heard the people out there. Someone admitting to lying about a burrower was enough to cause enough disorder that the proceedings needed to be paused for order to be taken back. The solution is not to outlaw anything or anyone. Because if you tell a child not to touch a hot stone every instinct within them will want to touch it. Banning something never works.”

Isolde sat back, hand to her chin as she thought more. ”I believe Councilor Geode is correct, we need to determine every bit of this which means we need more answers to questions that have yet to be asked. And we need to ask someone who has yet to speak.” She looked to her fellow Council members, wondering if they caught on to what she was suggesting.




Two guards led Roach into a holding cell in the back where Pilka and Kara were but he had nothing to say to either of them. He sat in his cell with as much enthusiasm as he possibly could — none.

On the other hand, Pilka shook his head, ‘Things could be worse,’ he shrugged his shoulders. ‘I could be being tortured to death by the cult of darkness members or being eaten alive by some cave beast,’ he chuckled. The older man was trying to lighten the mood since Kara was blaming herself. They were both to blame to an extent though if the government of Dominion was open minded. People like Pilka wouldn’t be outlawed at all.

‘Does any of that make you feel a little better about not being a good listener?’ Pilka teased and it was honestly because he needed to focus on the good of the situation. If he didn’t find some humor in this, he was going to shut down, and too many thoughts would be in his head.

The door swung opened followed by approaching footsteps and Kara stared as Roach was led back to his cell, her gaze was steady, burning with contempt too great to be overlooked. From the few moments she stared, it was obvious he was in a bit of a sour mood himself, as he should be.

Pilka eventually spoke up, and Kara addressed him again. "Well, when you put it that way, any alternative sounds better," she added smugly, matching his mood. The least she could do for him is try to keep a bit of a positive outlook given their circumstances.




From her seat, Selene didn’t move when Corvina declared the recess. She just stared at the now-darkened transcript hovering above the stand, its last words still etched into the inside of her skull: “perceived threat to life and limb.”

That’s all it took to be justified, wasn’t it?
A perception.
A threat.
Someone pointing at you, and someone else choosing whether that fear meant you deserved to bleed.

She’d barely registered Jonathan’s wink earlier, but the “awkward hug” comment had landed like a stray elbow to the ribs. It hadn't embarrassed her, but it had reminded her how little control she had over her own narrative in this room. No matter how carefully she picked her words. No matter how composed she kept her posture. All it took was someone like him and a well-placed line to turn a calculated intervention into a punchline.

That’s what the court wanted, though. Characters, not people.
Kara the naĂŻve rebel.
Jonathan the fool.
Roach the relic way past its prime.
And Selene, the Syn girl caught in the middle of it all.

But she wasn’t just watching anymore.

Selene didn’t head to the refreshment corridor with the rest of the council assistants. She didn’t pause near the observer chambers or take the chance to slip out for a breath of cleaner air. Instead, she moved with quiet purpose through the side corridor until the polished stone gave way to a rougher utility hall. The guard stationed near the secondary security door caught her approach, brows drawing together beneath his visor.

“Miss Syn,” he said, more cautious than dismissive. “This area’s restricted during recess.”

“I’m not here to interfere. I need a moment with the accused before he’s called again. Officially, I'm also listed under witness protection protocol.”

The second guard leaned subtly toward his partner. “She’s council-blood,” he murmured.

The first guard hesitated. “That doesn’t mean open access to active holding. If the Speaker didn’t—”

“She wouldn’t want me making noise about this in front of the council either,” Selene interrupted smoothly. “And I imagine your next assignment won’t involve repeating my name, justifying why you delayed me, and having to explain why the Speaker’s daughter wasn’t allowed to debrief a man she’s known since childhood.”

That made them both pause. Not because they believed her entirely, but because it was close enough to be plausible.

A heartbeat later, the door unlocked.

“Five minutes. You speak from outside the cell,” the older guard said. “No physical contact. No raised voices. If anything looks off—”

“You’ll do your job,” Selene finished for him. “I’m counting on it.”

She stepped inside.




“Gotcha i’ll keep that mind.” He said while answering their questions as best he could. Feeling like he was doing good telling the council what had happened. He hoped his testimony would help put Roach in prison. Nodding as he got off the podium so they could take a break from all the drama. Jonathan had put his hat back on as he saw down on one of the benches. Closing his eyes as he felt strangely tired from the whole proceeding. And he had a feeling it was going to drag on even longer.




Corvina didn’t shift as the debate unfurled around her—Geode’s quiet logic, Elira’s sharp disdain, and Isolde’s people-first pragmatism—all predictable, all accounted for. It was like watching chess players argue over the shape of the board, unaware she’d already memorized the entire endgame.

Only once silence was properly restored did she speak.

“Roach Vexler’s credentials remain active under the transitional clause. Until the enforcement ban is ratified, licensed bounty contractors still operate within provisional legal boundaries.”

Her tone remained cool, even as she folded her hands atop the datasheet.

“This tribunal’s task is not to moralize. It is to determine if his actions exceeded his contractual rights. Proportionality, not virtue, is the metric.”

A beat. Then, a glance toward Elira.

“Public order is important, Councillor. But we are not here to make a display. We are here to weigh the law and render judgment. If we appear to bend to pressure, be it from protestors or factions within this chamber, then the verdict, whatever it is, becomes mere theatrics.”

She let that hang in the air for a moment before continuing.

“As for the burrower, and the girl who lied to protect him, clarity is still required. I agree with Councillor Geode. More remains to be examined. And the councilor for the people,” a glance toward Isolde, “is not wrong. If we do not ask the difficult questions now, the people will ask them later, except with more fervour and less patience.”

Her voice dipped slightly.

“Then let us consider Councillor Isolde’s suggestion. If clarity is our aim... the accused himself should speak.”

Council member Thorne seemed so displeased with the overall words from both women and Council member Geode, he waved his hand as if he was waving them all off. ‘He had a whole hour or so to speak and barely said a damn thing,’ he instantly complained. ‘Why give him the time of day to speak now? He had his chance and he lost it.’

‘Some people feel pressured with so many eyes on them, Thorne,’ the quietest council member spoke up — Aureline. ‘I don’t think it would be a bad idea to hear what he had to say without charges being brought up, people on the stand testifying against him, or whatever else. It gives everyone a fair understanding of the whole story and we have every side except his,’ she looked towards the other council members. She knew Thorne and Elira were out voted when it came to this idea.

This response seemed to put a positive expression on Geode’s face, ‘That is three of us for hearing what he has to say and it’ll give us more room to ask questions which I do not doubt that Isolde might have a few,’ he chuckled while looking at Thorne and Elira.

‘We have laws
’ Elira sounded distasteful towards Isolde and Corvina. ‘Our laws for decades have been enforcing order in Dominion. If we start considering the easier road especially in a time of famine and loss
 our civilians will die. We need to start cutting our weak and undesirable links, like Roach Vexler. I doubt anything he will say can change my mind to not hang him or people like him,’ she spat out those words in such a tone that it sounded like she was talking about a dog or possibly something that wasn’t human. Elira, like a lot of other higher class people, didn’t see certain people as people and it was showing.
”How absolutely stupid.” Isolde rarely let emotions get the better of her, and while she held back actually screaming into the void, she did let the veneer slip a bit. She should not have been surprised, the Council members benefitted from things not changing.

”Pardon my frankness, but do you actually think that because laws have been established for so long that they aren’t subject to changes as time moves on? And do you actually want to sit here and discuss how some people deserve to be, as you so eloquently put it, cut off? These are people’s lives you are toying with. We have a duty to the people we serve and to talk so non-chalantly about their lives is a dangerous road to go down. Your seat might be saved but when you have no one to lord yourself over it will be just you and the empty void to scream in.”

Isolde took a beat. She needed to remain calm and collected. She was still the people’s council seat and that meant she would need to play nice with some of the Council members. ”I apologize for my bluntness, but this issue, I believe, is set to be a cornerstone of change and I want to ensure we do it justice. The accused should have a right to say, or even not say, what is on his mind. As Concilor Aureline stated, having certain eyes on you may silence or bolster your voice, depending on the situation. And to reiterate my point, yes I do have some questions for the accused as well as some of the other witnesses. But I want to do things correctly.”




“Oh, for fuck’s sake
” Roach had some irritation in his throat when he realized who was coming into the holding room with him — at first he thought it was going to be Corvina or possibly one of the other council members. No
 he was disappointed to see the little girl standing in front of him with attitude in her hips and judgement on her face.

Shaking his head in the negative, ‘What the hell are you doing? Go back to the stands and eat your popcorn,’ Roach hissed those words out to Selene because he didn’t want her running into trouble when it came to this — this wasn’t something that could be easily stopped or avoided. ‘Before you get yourself in trouble and me in even more trouble,’ he felt like he had to make that clear.

Pilka appreciated that Kara was trying to stay positive with him, ‘Thank you,’ these words were followed by brightness in his eyes. Not a smile. Not the typical behaviors of a civilian of Dominion since he wasn’t. ‘Maybe I shouldn’t share this but I am hoping that Kapin is here,’ it was a confession that showed the lingering fear in his system. He was hoping that someone was going to show up. The same person that was questioning Kara about Pilka and what happened.

There was a subtle shift in her expression when she heard the name. Kara wasn't sure what she'd make of Pilka's statement, but it wasn't her place to be nosy and ask him to explain it further. He had a reason to wish for the safety officer's presence in the trial, and she'd respect it.

Kara was about to give him some generic response in return when the door opened again. This time it startled her given the three of them were already in their respective cells. However, a moment later Kara was relieved to see Selene strolling in. She watched quietly, taking interest in Roach's response. He seemed to truly care for her, though she was oblivious as to what their relationship was.

Selene didn’t so much as blink at the venom in Roach’s voice. She just stood there, one hand still resting lightly on the guard rail, shoulders squared, spine straight. The girl with attitude in her hips wasn’t moving. Her gaze was cool, but not cold. She’d been yelled at before—by instructors, council staff, her mother—but Roach’s scolding carried something that settled somewhere more tender. Not because it hurt. Because it didn’t, and that was almost worse.

“Already in trouble,” she replied softly.“For telling the truth. For showing up. For being born, probably. So if you’re worried about my reputation, you’re about a good couple of years too late.” Her fingers slid from the rail as she slowly stepped closer.

“ You know...my augments have been misfiring,” she continued on, as if that had anything to do with anything. “ So, I took it to my father. He poked around, ran diagnostics. Found out the override chip you gave me? It’s based on one of his old designs.” She let that hang for a beat, watching him. Her voice wasn’t accusing. If anything, it was too neutral.

“He knew, Roach. He always knew. Just like he knew you weren’t on the family payroll anymore.”

Somewhere down the hall, a rust-lined drainpipe dripped—Plink. Plink. Plink.—its sound echoing off the concrete like time itself leaking away.

“Haven’t been for over a year, apparently.”




Jonathan had taken a quick nap trying to recharge his batteries. But the dream he was having was not very pleasant. There was mismatch of images of his past, and present. The most prominent image him running away from the cult of darkness. His skin was on fire as pieces of flesh was running down his face. Crying and running into the darkness hoping to find someone to help him. But in his dream he didn’t find anyone and was confronted by one of the creatures living in the darkness.

It bared it’s teeth at him and rearing it’s head to try and bite him. But he was transported to his apartment but it didn’t look like his apartment. It looked like a mixture of his apartment, O’Bannon’s lab, and the court house. Standing in front of him was Roach, the council members, Pilka, Selene, Kara, and O’Bannon. Roach was standing over the dead Pilka, Selene, and Kara. Some of the council members were cheering on Roach, while others were scolding him. O’Bannon meanwhile was standing beside Jonathan armed with a gun. To him it looked like he was protecting him from Roach. And as Roach was coming towards them with his own gun, O’Bannon aimed his gun at Roach. But O’Bannon’s face changed to look like his own. But it was quite terrifying. Now having empty eye sockets with a shark like smile on his face. As the two men fired at each other Jonathan woke up.

Jetting up and screaming loudly which got some strange looks from the people around him. Looking around and letting out a sigh of relief when he noticed he was in a safe space. Picking up his hat as he noticed it felt off his face when he jumped up. Looking around and coughing softly before moving to another bench. Because he felt embarrassed from the people looking at him. As he sat down on the bench he started humming Nowhere Man by The Beatles.




Corvina did not so much as blink when Elira invoked execution. Nor did she when Isolde snapped back. Instead, she waited—precisely two seconds after the final word—to ensure every breath, every twitch, every simmering thought had time to stew before she spoke up.

“Severity is not strength,” she said then. “The law isn’t a weapon to swing at your enemies. It isn’t a trophy to parade before crowds. It is a scaffold. Built brick by brick, fact by fact, until it holds the weight of justice without cracking.” She folded her hands across her chest. “Our purpose should be to ensure that when historians dissect this trial, they will find no gaps, no shortcuts. Only a record so complete, so ironclad, that even our critics cannot pry it apart.” She had seen what happened when the process was rushed and political expediency took precedence over accuracy.

Corvina would not preside over a repeat of that embarrassment.

“Due process is not optional,” she continued, colder now. “The accused will speak. Not because he deserves it, but because the law demands it. Omit his voice, and the verdict becomes a rumour. A joke.” Which they probably were already, given the lack of a response to the duskhound incident in Esille.

Then, at last, her gaze passed over each member of the chamber in turn, the final word landing not as opinion, but as verdict:

“The people will not be handed a verdict built on omission. And I, for one, will not sign my name to one.”

“Which I hope most of us would do the same,” Aureline continued to break her silence and looked at Thorne and Elira. She didn’t have to look at Geode or Isolde — she already knew those two would but Thorne came from a family of generational wealth and power and Elira came from the business district and the social ranking of snobs. They didn’t see lower classes as people and sometimes it was difficult to differentiate what either of them said because they sometimes sounded so similar
 they sounded like the same echo chamber to Aureline.

Elira seemed to shift in her chair and glare at Isolde as if she was a child that knew nothing, “I’m not saying they won’t change. I am saying that we need them to change. To get rid of people like Vexler,” she huffed out as if it was such an annoying task to reiterate her words. “And we do not have a duty to the people. We have a duty to society and sometimes people need to be pushed out so the rest of the people can survive. Have you ever picked up a history book? Have you considered what is currently happening, Isolde? That we lost burrowbulb tunnels which is the main resource to meat supplies,’ she began to explain like she had any idea about the burrowbulb tunnels. The higher societies truly had no idea about them except what educational textbooks showed.

‘Didn’t you just say the other day you had never seen a burrowbulb?’ Aureline seemed confused and surprised.

Elira scuffed, “I don’t have to know what they look like to know they were important to our society and with these cave-ins, our society is being threatened,’ she rolled her eyes to show her annoyance.

That’s when Thorne raised his hand before Elira could say anything else, ‘I think we all have questions for the accused even if we do not care to listen to him because of one reason or another. I think Elira is speaking on behalf of her people and showing the fear that the cave-in’s incited on the people. Everyone is worried and worry causes people to say stupid things and make even stupider decisions,’ Thorne looked over to Isolde. ‘We will go with the fairness of the court and listen to Mister Vexler,’ his dark eyes moved over to Geode. Goede dipped his head in agreement and as if he was approving the behavior.

‘I think it’s better that we listen to Mister Vexler before anyone makes judgment about him and Isolde is very correct. No one deserves more or less than another person. We cannot toy with lives just out of fear nor can we make decisions based on selfish needs. We need to focus on what makes our society grand and successful and try our best to continue everything even with this hiccup of a trial during hard times,’ Geode explained and gave Isolde a gentle smile.

Isolde met Geode’s gaze with gratitude. At least one amongst them seemed to understand where she was coming from. Elira was not speaking for her people, she was speaking for herself. It was those in power that often spoke easily about people being taken down or out so the others may survive. Whom amongst them had that right?

”I am glad reasonable voices have raised their support. Everyone deserves to be heard, even if their opinion is steeped in velvet and venom.”. Isolde did not spare a look to Elira, though she hoped the woman understood her meaning.




Roach went to say something while Selene was talking away about being in trouble already, how her augmentations have been misfiring, and that last statement caught him off guard. You weren’t on the family payroll any more. He shook his head, ‘And what difference does that make?’ There was something that wanted to argue, call her father a liar, and so on
 but he knew better. There was no reason to lie for such a shallow reason.

‘I don’t know why it’s so important if I am on payroll or not,’ he spat those words out but he knew it might mean something different but he didn’t want it to.

Pilka on the other hand stayed extremely quiet while the two were speaking. He didn’t want to disturb what seemed to be a more intimate conversation even if he had every reason to do so. There were plenty of reasons to be rude, disrespectful, and disruptive though that wasn’t in his nature when it came down to morals.

“You always said it was just a job,” Selene replied. “That I was a contract. That all this
.” She motioned vaguely, encompassing the prison cell, the conversation, the years of late-night check-ins and healthy-ish treats. The years of looking over her shoulder for him for both good and bad reasons. “ 
was just business.”

She let that sit for a bit, holding his stare.

“But you kept showing up. And
and I guess I’m just trying to figure out if I missed something. Or if you just forgot how to leave.”

Her eyes looked down, almost as if it was too much to look at him now, to accept how much she wanted his answer to matter truly.

“Because if it wasn’t duty or money, then what was it?”




Corvina did not engage Elira’s backpedalling, nor did she dignify the scramble of justifications about burrowbulbs or societal duty.

“Then it is settled,” she said instead. “The accused will be called to speak after recess concludes. One uninterrupted testimony, followed by directed questions from the council. No interruptions. No showmanship.”

Everyone else seemed to be calming down with words and Elira might have shown a tad bit of embarrassment by her silence. ‘We have about five minutes, does anyone want to say anything else before we leave this enclosed area?’ Councilor Geode questioned while looking around.

Elira wouldn’t look at him, Thorne shrugged his shoulders, and Aureline shook her head no. It didn’t look like the others had any interest to add anything more so Geode looked at Isolde.

Isolde had many questions for the witnesses and the accused, that much was true. But she also had questions for her fellow Council members. How did Geode know the one witness Jonathan? Why was Elira so quick to dismiss all of this? Was it because she truly wanted the best for her people or was it more? Corvina and the one witness, Selene, history there, how did that factor into this?

But she bit her tongue. Being an information gatherer meant you knew when to listen and when to speak. She shook her head no and awaited their break to be over.




Roach was looking at Selene with stern and intense eyes, he was thinking, and he was considering what he wanted to say or what he wanted to not say at all. ‘It was business and a job,’ he started before adding, ‘at first.’ There wasn’t much emotion when it came to his tone or body language.

‘What do you want to hear me say? That I took the job because I cared? Because I didn’t at first. Or I stayed around because I didn’t know how to leave? I know how to leave, I just didn’t want to, sweetheart,’ and he said sweetheart in a way that wasn’t a compliment or enduring. It sounded more like an irritation being stated than a loving nickname.

Rolling his neck and his shoulders, he looked back at her, ‘I could have cared less if they took me off payroll when you were five. Your mother threatened it enough but I think she kept me on it because she knew I was going to be an issue,’ his face softened slightly when it came to it and he looked down at the ground. He shook his head in the negative, ‘I don’t know. Maybe I just stuck around because I thought it could make me feel better for not being there for my little girl when she needed me or my wife,’ Roach’s silver-blue eyes locked onto Selene’s. ‘Is that what you want to hear? That I failed so horrible for the people that mattered the most, I was trying my best to ease my own self inflicted pain and suffering by being there for you?’ All of this was in a defensive manner and tone.

Selene’s lungs froze mid-breath, the words she’d rehearsed dissolving like sugar in rain. Roach had never cracked open like this, not once in all the time she’d known him. She’d seen him exhausted, bleeding, and drunk before. She’d even watched him silently endure her mother’s icy disdain, his face's usual mask of indifference. But this? With his defences down and for her eyes only? Well
.

For a heartbeat, it caused the girl to wonder if this was a trick, another lesson in spotting lies. But the look in his eyes made this idea hard to believe.

Not to mention that there was that one slip-up she’d filed in her mind as “probably nothing” years prior.

She could remember it clearly now, accidentally spotting the image of the two on a crumpled photo tucked in his wallet that had fallen out. A girl with short brown hair, maybe four or five, grinning in the arms of a woman whose eyes mirrored Roach’s in rare moments—hard but with a hint of softness in its depths if one looked for it. Selene had pretended not to notice when he’d snatched it before she could, his knuckles whitening. Later, she’d caught him staring at it, shoulders slumped like the weight of the world pressed on them. And she’d filed it away as “nothing”, because “nothing” was safer than “something she couldn’t possibly understand”.

So, “
Oh,” was all the girl could say at first, her voice smaller than she meant it to be. She had prepared herself for lies and deflections. Not honesty. And the apology, too, when it came, felt inadequate, a bandage on a bullet wound. Yet, she meant it all the same.

“I’m sorry.” Selene’s eyes didn’t move from his as she said this, but something in her posture softened. The tension in her shoulders, the rigid line of her mouth. All of it eased, if only slightly. “Is that why you hate them so much?” She didn’t clarify who she meant. She didn’t have to, with her eyes briefly moving to where Pilka was held and back.

Which was when the hallway door hissed open.

“Time’s up,” called one of the guards, his tone clipped and practiced. “Witnesses return to standby. No exceptions.” Another stepped into view, palm resting casually near the handle of his shock baton, not in a threatening way but enough to make the power dynamic clear.

Selene didn’t move at first. Her fingers stayed curled around the rail between them like she might still wrestle more from him before they pulled her away.

“We’ll
talk later I guess?” she murmured before she started to step back, her eyes remaining on him all the while.




Corvina rose before the others, smoothing a nonexistent wrinkle from her sleeve and stepping toward the lift that would raise them back into view.

“Let us return,” she said as the platform accepted her weight and began to rise, the low light of the council’s private chamber receding and replaced by the glare of the hall above.

As the seats began to rise and they were back in the overly bright lights and thousands of eyes of the civilians of Dominion. Thorne looked over to Isolde and Geode. He had nothing to say but the silence might have said more than what he could vocalize — do not make this longer than it has to be.

Geode decided to stand when the platform stopped rising, ‘Citizens of Dominion, we are requesting to speak with the accused, Roach Vexler. Please with all due respect, try your best to stay quiet during the questioning or we will have to request people to leave. This is a crucial point in the trial today!” Geode made his voice heard, it echoed throughout the corridor, and he was hoping that the majority of people could respect the request. The councilors had questions, especially Isolde.

He sat back down and glanced at Isolde with a faint smile, ‘I will warn you, Roach Vexler has been on the testifying stand a lot when it comes to trials that deal with criminals and other things. He is a bounty hunter by career and his mouth proves that. He might say some off putting things, do not humor him, or this will take forever but do not be too cut throat or he won’t care to answer either. We have dealt with him a lot.’ This wasn’t meant as commands. Just a friendly insight on how to deal with the man that was coming back out.

‘That’s the exact reason I hate Pilka and others like him,’ Roach’s tone was unmoving and unforgiving though he hated almost everyone to an extent. Before he knew it, he was being dragged out by the guards again and placed on the central stand of the court and he huffed out in annoyance.

His silvery-blue eyes glared up at the council members, his cuffed hands above his head so he could see past the blinding lights, ‘What are you calling me back out here for? Hoping that I have something else for you? I have nothing,’ he spat those words out before putting his hands down and looking disinterested — letting his eyes wander to other places than the council members.

Jonathan stood up from where he was sitting and took a seat on the witness bench. Looking around the room at everyone that was inside of the courtroom. His eyes peered over towards Geode. A part of him wondered if they had met before, he did look sort of familiar to the scavenger. ” Hi, hi you! Have we meet before? I feel like i know ya. Or have seen ya before.” Jonathan yelled out to Geode. His voice echoing throughout the courtroom.

“Let the record reflect that the tribunal has reconvened, and that the accused, Roach Vexler, is present and under oath.” No warmth or indulgence was present in Corvina’s tone. “ As stated, any further disruptions from the gallery, verbal or otherwise, will result in immediate removal. Mr. Harrison. That includes you.”

She finally shifted her gaze to Roach, and when she spoke again, it was unmistakably final.

“You will answer the council’s questions, Mr. Vexler. With clarity. Without provocation. And preferably with your eyes open and your spine upright.”

Thorne couldn’t roll his eyes any harder than he did when someone in the upper stands began to yell at Council member Geode. He couldn’t help but his sharpening gaze to look at the slightly older man with annoyance. Geode looked back at Thorne before looking at the cartoon-ishly dressed character above causing a disturbance. They had honestly never met, but he knew people got confused at times. People that found themselves under the influence or mentally distracted found themselves thinking they knew him because of his frequent appearances on T.V.

This was when a guard approached Jonathan, ‘No individuals should be in the witness or testifying area at the moment. Please come with me,’ the guard politely gestured for Jonathan to leave the area without any confrontation.

Aureline glanced at Jonathan and the guard before her eyes wandered to Corvina and then to Isolde. ‘It seems like the others are waiting for your lead with this questioning,’ she added with some encouragement.

Isolde figured she would be put on the spot first. She looked down at Roach Vexler, gauging his demeanor before she got into questioning. It allowed her to assuage a person’s honesty.

”Mr. Vexler, you have heard the witnesses give their testimony. You have heard the people watching. I imagine you have your own thoughts on these court proceedings, but I am going to ask you to hold off on speaking on such if you will permit me one thing.”

Isolde looked over at the other Council members. What she planned to do next was not, technically, against what she said she wanted. She did have questions for Vexler, but she was sure the answers she needed would still be given.

”So I am going to cede my time with questions to allow you to speak on the event in question. I want to hear from your point of view what happened. Who was present, who did what, and why. And I will note, Mr. Vexler, that I can tell when you are not being honest with me. I am giving you a chance to plead your case in front of people who want nothing of the sort. So give me some leeway and I will return it in kind.”

Listening to the council member speak, he seemed to find some amusement in her words, especially when she emphasized that she can tell when others are lying. That wasn’t something he cared to do, not that often, and he had no reason to while on this stand. Dead center in the stand, actually, but he wasn’t surprised to find himself here today. It was only a matter of time until he was standing here and he was surprised that it took about forty or so years.

‘I appreciate your kindness, councilor Halcryst,’ and he kept up on all the councillors for good reason. New ones were constantly changing laws and regulations that happened to be around his career and work — the biggest reason he was here today was because of that.

Though he knew he was still restricted even if he could speak freely, ‘All I can say is before I start
 I can’t share clientele information. I don’t know how well-versed you are with the laws regarding my line of work, councilor, but I can get put on the chopping block for even sharing client information, so I hope you don’t mind me leaving those bits out,’ Roach wasn't going to overstep and share client information when it came down to it. That was one of the biggest issues most people had
 younger people that are new to the lifestyle that accidentally bring up clients names or accounts or whatever else. They got punished severely and he wasn’t looking to play with even more fire.

‘Everyone’s accounts were pretty accurate,’ Roach stated. ‘When the duskhound alarm went off. I purposely skipped through a few alleyways to find my way to Selene Syn to make sure she was okay. She wouldn’t shut the fuck up even though I told her too,’ his eyes found Selene easily in the crowd and his bionic eye scanned her before looking back at the council members.

He chuckled and looked at the ground, shaking his head, ‘She wouldn’t shut the fuck up and anyone with common sense knows duskhounds attack off from sound so one pounced her, but I took it down with an electrically charged gun,’ he sighed while looking back up at the council members.

‘After that, I noticed the burrow Pilka up on a cliff in the rockface. Over the past month, I had been called in by a client and this client was concerned with people who were endangering citizens. These people that I was hired to go after were burrowers and scavengers. Over the past month, I killed four scavengers by the names of June Talit, Bram Olson, Quinteth Klipp, and Astra Fontain. For burrowers, I took out two others that I identified to be Fether and Siouse. All of these people had criminal records in some fashion, harassment, murder, distribution of drugs, and more. Why is this relevant? It brings me to Pilka, he was put under the list of people, because the source that hired me to kill the others, also hired me to kill him. He had charges for physical violence and assault towards a young civilian woman, Kara,’ Roach explained while looking around the stands but he couldn’t see Kara but he found Jonathan — someone on his list to kill — though his eyes went back to the councilors.

He shrugged his shoulders, ‘Once I spotted Pilka, I shot him down with a grappling hook gun. I was able to pull him off the cliff, he fell into a pile of trash, and got up. That’s when he and I started our dance, if you want to refer to it, and he didn’t seem to want to fight, which I thought was odd at first,’ Roach explained. ‘I wasn’t sure if he didn’t want to fight because he was a coward, clearly hurt, or if it was possible that he never hurt that girl though I had a job to do,’ his voice stern and plain with explanation.

‘Pilka ran and I chased after him. Selene chased after me. Pilka ran into the one that is referred to the Ratman or Jonathan and he ran into Kara. I wasn’t sure if he was going to attack her or not so I kept attacking him. I kept egging him on to see if he would attack me as well but he never did. He only defended against my attacks,’ Roach continued with a sigh. ‘During that time, Kara was trying to defend him, and she confessed that he never hurt her. I told her that she was ruining her life because she was getting in between something she shouldn’t since an emergency law was pushed through last week by the council. You can double check, it’s on the updated laws and regulations for bounty hunters. All scavengers are considered kill-on-sight and burrowers are even more targeted than before because of the level of risk they bring to functioning citizens,’ he looked up at Corvina when he said this. He wondered how amused she was to be up on that stand and seeing him in the spotlight. She would be drinking wine and laughing about it later if it went her way.

He looked back to Isolde, ‘During this time, Kara continued to try and stop me, Pilka kept telling me to lower my weapon, and Selene kept trying to distract me with emotional talking points. Then Ratman kicked or threw a can into my hand which caused a superficial cut. And Pilka and Kara ran. That’s when the authorities showed up,’ That was all of the story. It was simple and straightforward. Isolde would notice that he wasn’t lying and he was just telling everyone how it was.

‘Oh
,’ he smirked with amusement when he thought of it. ‘Selene tried stopping me with a hug during that time too. I don’t know if that’s important or not,’ Roach looked right up to Corvina and chuckled before looking back at the councillors.

‘Once the authorities showed up, I dropped my weapons, and I talked to them like I usually do. I think that’s all from beginning to end,’ Roach didn’t think there was anything else to add.

Selene hadn't anticipated Roach softening the blow; honesty, however brutal, was his trademark. Nevertheless, hearing the unvarnished truth stung more than she’d expected. His voice remained utterly steady, devoid of inflection, as he recounted her actions, a sort of delivery that somehow amplified the humiliation. It wasn't so much anger she felt primarily because of it, but a hot wave of remembered panic and acute embarrassment.

He simply stated facts, and those facts painted her in a painfully foolish light. Logically, Selene recognized he might merely be teasing her now, a dark jab typical of his humour. Yet, the recollection, voiced aloud in his flat tone, felt like coarse salt being ground deliberately into a tender wound.

As if he’d read her mind, Roach looked directly at her then. Selene felt startlingly transparent, as if her flustered reaction and internal churn were laid bare for his examination. It was an uncomfortable vulnerability. Reacting instinctively, she managed to roll her eyes with practiced nonchalance. It was her silent, wordless retort: Fine. Fuck you too. She held the look for a fraction too long before breaking it, a small act of rebellion.

Lowering her eyes, Selene felt her jaw muscles tighten involuntarily as Roach resumed speaking, methodically listing names. These identifiers likely held no meaning for the others present, just obscure entries in Dominion's grim catalogue. For Selene, however, each name struck with a surprising, disproportionate weight, landing like a physical blow deep in her gut. Each one represented another life erased, another grim tally mark in Dominion’s endless accounting of violence, another price extracted. Hearing them now, especially in light of his confession about his family, felt jarring. These names weren't just casualties; they felt like pieces of a disturbing puzzle she was only now assembling, pieces stained with blood she hadn't fully appreciated before.

Was this the core reason behind his chilling efficiency? The ability to extinguish so many lives seemingly without hesitation, forged in the white-hot crucible of what had been done to his family? Selene wasn't naive though; she harboured no illusions about the innocence of the names Roach recited. She knew June Talit had smuggled forbidden technology directly linked to brutal violence plaguing the lower city sectors. Bram Olson’s reputation as a sadistic underground enforcer, one who relished inflicting pain, was widely whispered about. Astra Fontain had peddled dangerous substances responsible for countless agonizing overdoses in the Market slums. Quinteth Klipp was a notorious assassin whose body count likely rivalled Roach’s own.

And yet, despite this rational knowledge, a profound heaviness settled stubbornly in Selene’s chest, an oppressive weight she couldn’t dispel. Her disturbance didn't stem from questioning whether these individuals deserved their fates. It sprang entirely from the icy, effortless manner in which Roach delivered their retribution. It was the dawning, chilling realization that his grief and fury hadn't just hardened him; they had sculpted him into a man who could file away human death as dispassionately as inventory stock or digits on a terminal screen. His recent, painful confession about his family only threw this stark reality into sharper, more disturbing relief. It illuminated the deep scars beneath his coldness, scars that had somehow become the very foundation of his lethal capability.

Selene found herself grappling with a disquieting question: Was this detached executor the true Roach Vexler she had consistently overlooked, perhaps even willfully ignored? The implications of that potential blindness unsettled her deeply. What did her persistent avoidance of his past reveal about her judgment? He had immersed himself so completely in her own life, yet she had never once turned that same curiosity towards the darkness that had clearly shaped his own. The imbalance felt glaring now, a silent indictment of her focus, or lack thereof. It forced her to confront what she might have chosen not to see about the man standing before her, casually listing his dead.

” Right sorry.” Jonathan said but really sounded more like a whisper. Being escorted back to the seats and was watching Roach testify. Glaring at him because of him admitting killing other scavengers. With him being one of the people Roach wanted to murder. ” You wouldn’t be able to touch me
you son of a bitch.” He thought while pulling back the fedora on his head. He didn’t know the people listed personally, however he did hear of some of them. Astra Fontain he had heard about from O’Bannon and his men. If Roach was freed then he would be deeply afraid for his life. And wondered if O’Bannon would be able to protect him from Roach.

Jonathan was squirming inside of his seat. The feeling of dread and despair filling his body. A part of him felt bad for making the hugging comment since it seemed to be used against Selene. But he only felt slightly bad.

Corvina’s eyes stayed locked on Roach as his voice finally ceased recounting the events. She absorbed every detail, analyzing his posture and tone beneath a mask of professional detachment. Though Roach’s pointed comment about the embrace was clearly meant to provoke a reaction from Selene, Corvina avoided turning her head. Rather, there was only the minute tightening of the councillor’s grip on her datasheet, a subtle betrayal of the tension she felt.

“Let the record reflect that the accused's full account has been documented without interruption.” She ensured the formal words held no trace of personal feeling, especially regarding Roach’s earlier jabs. Maintaining this neutral tone was crucial; any hint of bias could undermine the council’s perceived fairness. So while inside she cataloged his provocations for later consideration, outwardly she remained the picture of judicial calm.

“Mr. Vexler, you invoked emergency provisions enacted by the council in your defence. To clarify for the record and public understanding, were you operating under the full authorization granted by these new provisions at the exact time of the Esille incident?” Corvina did not wait for his immediate response before continuing, cutting any possible hesitation away. “Furthermore, you stated your list of targets was provided by your client. Without revealing the identity of this individual, can you confirm whether this client is, or ever has been, associated directly with Dominion’s government or its official institutions?” The implication was clear: was his client acting with state authority, or was this a private, potentially treasonous, arrangement? Corvina understood the political bomb this question potentially represented, but had to put it forward.

Thorne was looking at Corvina with accusatory eyes and his eyes moved heavily onto Roach. His mask was stern and debateful but unmoving. He had no words to add to this situation at this moment in time. That allowed him to give a glance to the other councilors.

Aureline gave him a questioning glance back before she looked away. It was as if they had mere seconds of conversation in their silence. A conversation that others wouldn't understand and one they might never share.

On the other side of the seating arrangement, Train Geode was looking down at Roach with a steadiness and waiting for his reply. He wondered what the man would confess to and what he wouldn't confess to. His eyes flicked up to Corvina before noticing the glaring eyes of his colleague, Thorne.

Isolde spared a glance towards her follow Council members after Corvina’s question. It was one of the questions she had for Roach also, though Isolde recognized that coming from Corvina would be better. Isolde had her suspicions that there was more going on underneath these court proceedings.

And her suspicions appeared justified. Aureline, Geode, and Thorne all reacted. Isolde’s left eye was enhanced to be able to pick up on body movements, however slight. The human body reacted even if one didn’t realize it. Aureline seemed the less worried though, only shifting slightly. It was Thorne and Geode who reacted more heavily, Thorne’s jaw clenched as if he was trying to prevent any mouth movements and Geode’s blood pressure raised, indicating his heart was pumping blood. Both of them had subtely answered Corvina’s question. Isolde was sure Aureline wasn’t as guilty, but she still had something going on with Roach too.

Isolde filed this information away for later. There would be no point accusing anyone without further proof.

Roach looked up at Corvina when she asked that question, glanced at all the council members, and chuckled. He shook his head, ‘You know as well as I do, I cannot share anything about my clients, Mrs. Corvina Syn,’ he rolled his shoulders with his snarky tone.

‘I will not disclose any information,’ he stared right up at Corvina. ‘Legally, I cannot, and even if I am granted the privilege to share the information without consequences, I will not,’ he emphasized.

Then he glanced at the council members, ‘And that’s probably not something you want to hear at all, is it, princess?’ Roach stared right at Isolde when he spoke. And he assumed everything he said was something that she didn’t want to hear either.




She happened to be paying attention to the preceedings when she heard something interesting. Roach had said the name of one of the council members, Corvina Syn. Having earlier heard Selene's full name, she could reasonably assume the two were related.

"Hey, did you catch that?" They were alone now, her and Pilka, so she felt she could speak freely. "That Corvina woman has the same last name as Selene. What do you suppose the relationship is there? Do you think that's her mother?”




Corvina’s face showed no visible reaction, maintaining its usual calm mask, yet the atmosphere in the large chamber instantly grew colder when Roach openly defied her. Inside, she registered his refusal not just as disobedience, but as a dangerous challenge to the tribunal’s authority.

“Let me be perfectly clear, Mr. Vexler,” Corvina began once he was finished, eyes fixed upon him. “While confidentiality regarding clientele is acknowledged, it does not supersede this tribunal’s authority to uncover the truth in matters of public safety and state security. The provisions of Dominion law grant us the explicit right to compel disclosure in cases involving potential misuse of governmental power.”

She paused, allowing the severity of her statement to permeate the air before continuing.

“Your refusal to answer the council’s questions directly obstructs this tribunal’s function. Should you persist in withholding this information, I will have no choice but to invoke immediate suspension of your bounty hunting license pending a full investigation. Consider this carefully: your license, livelihood, and personal freedoms within Dominion are contingent upon your compliance.”

Corvina sat back, her posture impeccably poised.

“Now, I ask again, Mr. Vexler: Is your client, or have they ever been, affiliated in any official capacity with Dominion’s government or its institutions? Your answer, or refusal thereof, will be recorded officially.”

‘You do not have the authority to do that, Corvina Syn. You have the ability to put in a request and proposal for such advances but you cannot suspend his bounty hunting licenses because he will not share information,’ Thorne spoke up, casually, and stared at the woman who was speaking. He knew she was trying to scare the information out of Roach but he didn’t believe the man would budge. ‘Though
’ Thorne smirked while glancing at his colleagues. ‘I can tell you that Mister Vexler has worked for three of us. I have hired him, Aureline has hired him, and Geode has hired him.’

This caught a glance from all over the councilors except Geode looked angry for a split second before that emotion was masked. He had nothing to say to Thorne but Thorne was looking directly at him. ‘All I know is that the last person that didn’t hire him was me,’ he spoke evenly.

Isolde smiled upon the admission as well as Roach’s insinuation of her motives. Thus far, people have been assuming things of her for one reason or another. And that suited her just fine. Let people think what they want, fit you in a nice, little box and overlook what you can do.

”You do not know me, Mr. Vexler. You assume such because of my position and I cannot blame you for it. However, I have asked you to speak honestly, give my time up for questions I had so that you may disclose what transpired to the council and you have done so. And even now you uphold your morals even with the supposed threat of losing what you hold dear. I have detected no dishonesty within you.”

Isolde spared a glance to her council members again. ”The same cannot be said for some of my fellow council members, it seems. I know not why they hired you though I can hazard some guesses. As it is now in the open, would you permit me some answers as to what you were hired for?”

Roach chuckled with amusement, actually being amused which was a rare sight to see, but he knew that question from Isolde could get him in trouble. It caused his eyes to scan the crowds above, he noticed about four individuals that were recognizable, and his cybernetic eye began to filter out information for him. He looked down as if he was thinking, trying his best to decide the best route, and he began whispering to himself. That whispering was important but it might have looked crazy to some.


Target one is 12 yards away.

Target two is 45 yards away.

Target three is 85 yards away.

Target four is 72 yards away.


He began tapping his foot while glancing up again. ‘12, 45, 85, 72,’ he whispered under his breath while looking at the four men that he knew would stand up and shoot once he answered the question.

‘I apologize for my rudeness, councilor Isolde, but your courtroom might get a little blood if I answer that question,’ he hummed those words. ‘Since you want answers, I wasn’t necessarily hired, but I was informed that I would be taking out all lesser civilians in Dominion. Starting with dwellers, burrowers, and scaveng —’ that’s when Roach reached under his clothes. The man was doing what he was told within reason, he wasn’t going after anyone that quickly, and the people he was eliminating were all criminals. He couldn’t bring himself to kill the innocent.

Target three is standing up.

Roach spun to the side and shot off the gun he had — he might have been in police custody but they usually never took his weapons away. They never had to think about it and the system was so corrupt that most safety officers looked the other way if you paid them enough. Within a minute four shots were fired and four higher ranked safety officers were down in the crowd, people were freaking out, and people were leaving the courtroom. Everything broke out in chaos and Roach glanced to where Selene was to make sure she was safe before letting his eyes fall on Isolde. Then he began to reload the gun.

Once it was reloaded, it was pointed right at Geode, ‘Don’t move or I will shoot you. I saw those four in the crowd. I know there are more and if you lift a finger. I’ll kill you then all of them.’




‘I did catch that they had the same name but I have no idea what their relationship is,’ Pilka smiled slightly. ‘If I did, I would share that with you,’ he teased because he wouldn’t keep that a secret. He wondered what their relationship was too but those thoughts were quickly overwhelmed with gunshots and Pilka stood up.

His body was defensive while standing and he was staring right at the door, the door that led out into the courtroom, and a few guards entered into the hallway. ‘Get down,’ he wasn’t sure if the guards were the ones that were shooting or not, but he didn’t want Kara getting shot. He didn’t have any of his weapons and he was tightly cuffed too. There was no way he was going to survive getting shot either. His heart was beginning to race and he could feel the clothing around his wounds beginning to slightly soak with blood.

She was about to hint at the possibility of a conflict of interest when shots went off nearby. Not necessarily in the holding unit, but close enough to be shockingly loud. With a gasp, Kara made for the wall and crouched in the corner of her cell. She noticed guards coming in so she could only assume the shots had gone off in the courtroom. Her heart was beating as if it wanted to burst out of her chest; her breathing ragged.

The woman wanted to ask Pilka if he was okay, but she was too afraid to speak, almost as if she was giving away her position to the shooter.




Selene’s fingers dug into the plush edge of her seat, her nails pressing into the upholstery as Roach remained stubbornly silent. Corvina’s warning shouldn’t have shocked her; her mother operated that way, especially when appearing calm. Yet, hearing the specific threat to suspend Roach’s license made Selene’s chest constrict with a sudden, anxious pressure. It felt less like a professional sanction and more like a personal strike aimed at the core of the man’s existence. What was her mother aiming for exactly?

Her eyes shifted sideways, seeking Corvina’s face. As always, her mother’s expression was a smooth, impenetrable mask. To Corvina, this confrontation was merely another calculated move on a vast, invisible game board, it seemed, pieces shifted for maximum effect. Selene felt a familiar mixture of resentment and reluctant understanding churn within her. Witnessing this detached strategy unfold always left her feeling both alienated and uncomfortably aware of the bloodless calculation driving it.

And then Thorne spoke.

Selene’s eyes snapped toward him in disbelief, her breath catching. He had what? Hired Roach? Along with Aureline and Geode? She stared, frozen, as the implications slowly came to be understood. One sentence had detonated whatever illusion of impartiality the tribunal still had and left her mother’s question resembling a trap that had just been sprung in reverse. This situation wasn’t just about Roach anymore. This was about who wanted him gone. Who wanted him silent. And who might’ve used him for work they'd now prefer buried.

Before Selene could untangle the implications further, Isolde’s voice interrupted her thoughts, followed by Roach’s low, indistinct whisper. Though she couldn’t make out the words, Selene had spent enough time near Roach to recognize it. She knew the signs preceding violence. She sat bolt upright, her heart hammering against her ribs. His posture altered, just slightly, and then his voice, clearer this time, finally came as an alert: “Your courtroom might get a little blood if I answer.”

That was the only warning they got.

The shots came fast, and Selene was moving before she had time to think, dropping behind the nearest railing, hand reflexively reaching for a weapon she wasn’t carrying. Her eyes scanned the chaos until they found him again—Roach—and she saw him check on her.

That second of eye contact struck her as if she’d been physically hit.

She couldn’t immediately process which part stunned her more: the fact that he’d looked for her the instant violence erupted, or the powerful jolt it sent through her core, shaking loose emotions she wasn’t prepared to examine. A confusing mix of fear, gratitude, and something deeper flooded her.

Worry about yourself first was her only thought then and there.

Jonathan was instantly watching the court wondering what was going to happen next. He assumed that Roach would be punished for his excessive use of force. Squinting his eyes and wondering what Roach was whispering. He didn’t think that Roach would pull out his gun and fire at the crowd. “Ah hell’s bells”. The tall man jumped from his seat and onto the ground.

He was now in flight or fight mode. He knew he was one of the targets on Roach’s list. Or so he thought. Starting to crawl on the ground towards the door. He hoped he could reach the door and not get shot. He wished he had gotten a weapon from O’Bannon. The best weapon he had was his aerosol spray and his pocket knife. Looking around for a weapon he could use to defend himself while trying to leave the room.

When the deafening crack of the first gunshot ripped through the air. Corvina didn't hesitate; her body reacted instantly, driven by deeply ingrained reflexes. In one smooth motion, she pushed her heavy chair backwards and dropped low behind the protective curve of the raised platform where the council sat. Her left hand gripped the solid edge of the dais tightly, anchoring her position. Simultaneously, her right hand dove inside her formal coat, finding the slim emergency alert band hidden in the inner lining, a device permitted by strict security rules for just such a crisis. Her voice didn't rise in panic, nor did she yell or scream. Instead, she spoke directly into the band’s microphone:

“Seal the chamber. Evacuation order Level Four. Lethal force is authorized against any armed assailant not already in custody.” Even as the courtroom erupted into pandemonium – shouts, scrambling feet, the sound of more weapons being drawn – Corvina’s discipline held. Her primary focus was on controlling the situation, but a powerful instinct pulled her attention elsewhere for just a fraction of a second. Her gaze darted towards the gallery, specifically towards where Selene had been seated. Relief pierced through her concentration. Her daughter had reacted quickly, already moving to safety. Good, Corvina thought, the single word a silent acknowledgment before her focus snapped back entirely to the immediate, lethal threat unfolding before her.

Aureline and Elira both hit the floor when shots fired. Thorne froze in his chair but he knew Roach was not crazy enough to start shooting at anything without reason — was he? This was something he was betting on while he watched the gun and the older man smirk after all the shots were fired and pointed the gun at Geode.

Thorne glared at his fellow council member who sat there like a gun wasn’t pointed his way. ‘You might want to lower your weapon, Mister Vexler,’ Tarin Geode said with a lack of emotion or care. He was hoping that the stone-like appearance he was giving off would be enough to give him something against Roach but one of them had a gun and the other didn’t. His blood pressure was gradually increasing as he was realizing how serious Roach was about this — maybe he shouldn’t have used Selene Syn as a bargaining chip for the man to do his dirty work. Was that where he went wrong?

Isolde cursed herself for not noticing the movements and actions of those hidden amongst them. Roach Vexler knew and within seconds shots rung out in the courtroom. People panicked, naturally. Corvina remained stoic calling for evacuation and sealing the chamber, leaving them stuck with him.

Geode. She barely knew the guy but had assumed, unjustly, that he was on her side. Foolish on her part. None of the other Council members were on her side, they were firmly on their own sides. While the others either dropped to the ground or remained standing, either stoicly or not, Isolde remained in her seat. She had to admit the sudden gunfire had startled her, but giving into fear would not serve her. And above all, she firmly needed to serve her own interests.

Roach pointed his gun at Geode. Isolde stood up and faced her fellow Council member. ”I don’t think he will be doing anything of the sort. It seems this trial has been turned upside-down thanks in no small part to your own actions Councilman Geode. Care to enlighten the others as to what’s going on?” Her hand reached for her own weapon at her side, subtly. ”And do keep your movements to those of natural consequence. If I see a signal or something untoward it won’t just be Mr. Vexler’s gun you have to worry about.”

Roach was somewhat relieved that no one was turning weapons onto him but his few seconds of having the gun on Geode allowed that to happen. He kept his gun pointed and smirked while Isolde asked her questions and made her own demands — he liked this one. They hadn’t had such a young and spunky council member in a long time, it was refreshing to see, and for some reason
 he felt like Isolde might actually care about how corrupt Dominion was and wanted to work against that.




While the commotion in the main area of the courtroom was going on and a few guards ran through the hallways. Pilka reached out and grabbed on without any hesitation while slamming him against the bars. ‘Sorry about that,’ he said to the man while checking the unconscious pockets of the security guard. Pulling out a few things, he watched as the other guards turned around, and he pulled his hands back into the cell.

Taking a few steps back since he didn’t want them electrocuting him with their tasers or anything of the like. ‘Put up your hands!’ one guard shouted before running to the door of Pilka’s cell. Pilka wasn’t complying as he put the keys and keycard into the pocket of his pants and had the unconscious man’s taser in his other hand.

‘Or what?’ he questioned while keeping his eyes on the guards.

That was when one of the guards went to open the door and Pilka flicked the device to be on full power before connecting it to him. The man screamed before falling to the floor and the other man went to jab his taser into Pilka’s side — a few steps in a half-moon motion and Pilka had the man by the neck, standing behind him, and shoved the taser into his lower back before dropping him as well.

A sigh let out as he searched their pockets for anything useful. Taking what he thought was useful and walking out of his cell and in front of Kara’s, ‘Do you want me to open your cell or do you think you are fine here?’ Pilka’s moonlit eyes scanned her and noticed she was huddled in the corner. She was terrified.

Kara stared him down, slightly shocked by his actions. Not that she'd condemn them given what he'd gone through.

"I want out, please," she scrambled to her feet, pulling herself up using the bench. She didn't know how much time they had before additional officers arrived, but she wasn't going to sit around and find out. Once Pilka unlocked her cell, she held out her arms in front of her.

"Uncuff me and let's try to get out of this place.”




While Jonathan was making his way towards the door he was pushing though the other people trying to escape. He really didn’t want to be one of the casualties of this shootout. And the thought of being on that list meant he would not be safe if he stayed in the courtyard. But has he was moving towards the door he was pushed onto the ground by someone. He feel onto the ground landing on his butt. Crawling away from the door and to the corner of the room, waiting for most of the crowd to dissipate before leaving. Although he was still worried that he would be fired at by Roach.

While he was waiting Jonathan noticed an officer was helping people escape from Roach. The officer turned his head to notice Jonathan cowering in the corner of the room. “What the hell are ya doing, come on get the hell out of here.” He said striding over towards him grabbing him by the shoulder. Jonathan was surprised how strong the officer was. He was brought up to his feet and was being lead away. He turned his head to the others being worried of their wellbeing. “But what about the others?”. He had to yell out because of how loud the room was. He was reassured they would be safe once the other officers take down Roach. Being lead out of the room and into the hallway with other people and officers.

Corvina remained where she was, crouched low behind the dais, but her posture was far from panicked. She had already sealed the chamber. The fingers of one hand maintained steady pressure on her emergency alert band, confirming the lockdown was holding while she mentally calculated response times. Security forces would breach the chamber in approximately sixty seconds based on standard protocols. Still, with everything occurring around her, she rose after some time, only to reassert control of the situation.

“Enough,” she said, her gaze first sweeping over Roach before shifting to Councillor Geode, who stood frozen halfway between intervention and retreat. There was no mistaking the warning in Corvina's tone as she continued, “I highly suggest you answer Councillor Isolde's question fully and without your usual posturing, Councillor. Dominion may not look kindly on public executions, no matter how deserving the target may be.”

The final phrase came out almost conversational, yet carried deadly implication: “Though that is not likely to stop the man before you.”

A chuckle came from Geode though it didn’t have any humor in it or any humor that any regular person could detect — though some might realize the twistedness in it. ‘I’m not saying anything. Investigate. Do a trial. I plead the fifth on this,’ his eyes fell down upon Roach as if he was wishing he was burning alive but he said nothing before looking back at Isolde.

‘And I am surprised, you are so quick to believe him, maybe an investigation should happen with you as well, Councilor Isolde,’ Geode had venom on his tongue as he spoke her title and name.

This was when Thorne stood up, ‘Guards, arrest this man!’ he shouted the orders while pointing at Geode. The guards listened with some hesitation but began to make their way to the councilors.

”We all have skeletons in our closet Councilor Geode. It’s just yours are enough to fill a mausoleum.” Isolde glanced at Roach, gun still pointed despite the guards coming to take Geode away. And Corvina was still crouched down, waiting, though she still commanded control. She must have had an inkling as to what was going on.

”Let it be known here that I would like to help lead the investigation into Councilor Geode’s actions. I think the people would appreciate their chosen Councilor looking into things given the actions of today.” Isolde didn’t let it slip she intended to investigate all of the Councilors. Rotten fruit is born of a rotten tree, as it were.

People seemed to be calming down when the gunshots stopped, everything was focusing on the councilors, and the guards were arresting people — Councilor Geode and Roach. Two guards were taking away Roach’s gun and putting his hands behind his back for safety reasons most likely and he was debating if he should beat these two senseless and try to get out of dodge. It was hard to not do that.

‘Hopefully change happens
,’ Roach said under his breath while glaring up at the Councilor’s — too many of the councilor’s came from generational council members. It caused rot in the city to the point where it was making people suffer and Roach knew about some of the details but that was because him and Thorne were more or less
 friends.

Selene stayed crouched behind the railing, not because she was afraid, but because her thoughts were still racing to catch up with everything that had exploded around her. Her heart hammered wildly against her ribs, her muscles still tense with leftover adrenaline, yet her mind had never felt more focused.

Her gaze snapped back to Roach just as the guards wrestled his weapon away. Watching them force his hands behind his back made something hot and angry twist in her chest. They treated him like some dangerous criminal who needed restraining, when he'd been the only one brave enough, or maybe stupid enough, to call out the council's corruption to their faces. The injustice of it burned in her throat. He'd been the only honest one in this whole damn room, as far as she was concerned.

A sudden urge surged through her. To stand up, to shout, to put herself between Roach and the guards. Before she could stop herself, she was already speaking.

“Wait—” Her voice came out hoarse, barely audible over their talking. She pushed halfway up from her crouch, eyes darting between Roach and the guards restraining him. “You can't just—”

But she barely got the words out before security moved to intercept her. A young officer she didn't recognize stepped forward, his expression professionally blank as he blocked her path.

“Miss Syn, you need to clear the chamber. Now.”

“I’m not—” Her words caught, stalled by the look he gave her: not hostile, just impersonal. She was a variable to be removed. A distraction from a protocol that had no room for personal ties.

Another guard moved to escort her out, and she could practically feel her mother's presence nearby, watching everything unfold with that infuriating calm. Corvina wasn't stepping in, wasn't objecting. Just observing, always observing, always in control.

Then everything shifted with a single word.

“Hold.”

The guard froze mid-step, turning back toward the raised platform where Corvina now stood at her full height. Selene's mother looked carved from marble - impossible to read, impossible to challenge. Her gaze locked onto her daughter with unsettling intensity.

“Let her pass.” Corvina told the officers. Then, with the barest tilt of her head toward Selene: “To me.”

There was no gentleness in the request. Only a summons dressed as permission.

Selene’s legs moved almost without her consent, carrying her forward even as her mind screamed protests. The room blurred at the edges as she crossed the floor, and when she reached the base of the platform, Corvina didn't descend to meet her. Didn't extend a hand. Just stared at her daughter, studying her for several endless seconds.

“Escort her to the secure exit.”

The dismissal was complete. Corvina's attention had already moved on, leaving Selene standing there, dismissed like some unimportant petitioner rather than her own daughter. The conclusiveness of it stung more than she wanted to admit.

Everyone was being moved out of the courtroom. People were flooding out of the building in a bustle of confusion and people trying to ask questions about what was happening. Luckily, there was not a mob uproar. People were concerned. During this time, Roach was being taken to a secure location — not a location in this particular building. They were taking him somewhere.

Thorne helped Elira and Aureline up while Geode passed them in cuffs. Aureline said something, whispered in a harsh tone towards Thorne, and he rolled his eyes and said something back. The man encouraged those two council members to leave before glancing at Isolde. ‘Since you want to take the lead, Councilor, what’s next?’ he asked and not in a rude way. He was curious on what the young council member was thinking of — Geode was arrested, Roach was being taken somewhere else, and the people wanted answers.

‘It might be good for you to speak on Dominion Broadcast about this, the people love hearing things straight from council members or the face of Dominion, Liora Vex,’ it was more of a recommendation than anything but he knew the people’s curiosity and concern would grow.

With things quieting down Isolde had a chance to think. There were many moving parts to this and if she wanted to start looking into what she believed was only the tip of the corruption running rampant here, she would need to be smart.

”That is a good starting place as any. The people will be riled up and looking for answers. Best to give them some to tide them over and ensure we’re looking into this. I will get that set up once things settle a bit more.”
Isolde glanced over at Roach being taken away. The man who stood accused had ended up saving lives, if that was truly the plan, and yet he continued to be treated like a criminal. The justice system was beyond broken. Just one of many amongst their society that had cracks in its very foundation.

”Once he is settled I would also like to speak to Mr. Vexler. Alone.” She had more questions for him. Questions she dared not ask in a public setting. She believed Roach was, either on purpose or not, the very center of all of this and his experience would prove invaluable in her investigation.
1x Like Like
↑ Top
© 2007-2026
BBCode Cheatsheet